Q 


05 

' 


THE  LIBRARY 

OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 
OF  CALIFORNIA 


IN  MEMORY  OF 

Henry  Gutterson  1884-1954 


Rosalie  saw  before  her  eyes  a  tree  of  marvellous  beauty 


orres'st 

Ittustfatec) 


Jfie  ^Pcnn  ^uBCisfiing  Gompanvr 


. 


THE  STORIES 

BLONDINE.  BONNE-BICHE,  AND  BEAU-MINON 

BLONDINE 9 

BLONDINE  LOST 15 

THE  FOREST  OF  LILACS 23 

BLONDINE'S  AWAKENING — BEAU-MINON       .........  25 

BONNE-BICHE 28 

BLONDINE'S  SECOND  AWAKENING 33 

THE  PARROT 40 

REPENTANCE 49 

THE  TORTOISE 56 

THE  JOURNEY  AND  ARRIVAL ,..    ,.     .     .  59 

GOOD  LITTLE  HENRY 

THE  POOR  SICK  MOTHER ,    ,.,    r.,  go 

THE  CROW,  THE  COCK,  AND  THE  FROG    ...........  73 

THE  HARVEST 78 

THE  VINTAGE .      .      .  81 

THE  CHASE .  84 

THE  FISHING ..,.;.  89 

THE  PLANT  OF  LIFE 94 

PRINCESS  ROSETTE 
THE  FARM I0^ 

ROSETTE  AT  THE  COURT  OF  THE  KING  HER  FATHER  .      .     ,.      .      .    109 

FAMILY  COUNCIL n6 

SECOND  DAY  OF  THE  FESTIVAL II9 

THIRD  AND  LAST  DAY  OF  THE  FESTIVAL 129 


THE  LITTLE  GRAY  MOUSE 

THE  LITTLE  HOUSE J43 

THE  FAIRY  DETESTABLE 150 

THE  PRINCE  GRACIOUS »,    k.,    w    •     .162 

THE  TREE  IN  THE  ROTUNDA  .     .     .     ...     .....     .     .     .168 

THE  CASKET ...    **     •     -•     •-     •     •   *74 

OURSON 

THE  LARK  AND  THE  TOAD m.   *.    •     •     ?   l82 

BIRTH  AND  INFANCY  OF  OURSON  .     .     .     ..    r.. 189 

VlOLETTE •       •       '•'      «•'      '•'       •'       "       •        •     J92 

THE  DREAM •••    »••    ••«    ••<     •     •     •     •   2°4 

THE  TOAD  AGAIN  .      .     .     .     , ......     .     .210 

VIOLETTE'S  SACRIFICE  ....     .      .     -     ...    '••     •      •      •      .218 

THE  WILD  BOAR ...   223 

THE  CONFLAGRATION  .      .     .     .     •.     .,.,.....     •     •     •   232 

THE  WELL 243 

THE  FARM— THE  CASTLE— THE  FORGE 252 

THE  SACRIFICE 2$8 

THE  COMBAT   ..........-'• 263 

THE  RECOMPENSE  .  /,    ...     ..    «     •     ^    -•-    ^     •     •     •  272 


ILLUSTRATIONS 

Rosalie  saw  before  her  eyes  a  tree  of  marvellous  beauty         Frontispiece 

PAGB 

Leger  meets  the  wicked  princess,  Fourbette 1 1 

Blondine  sees  the  castle  of  Bonne-Biche  and  Beau-Minon     ...  50 

They  were  three  months  passing  through  the  forest 60 

She  threw  her  arms  around  the  neck  of  Bonne-Biche      ....  35 

A  large  and  deep  river  ran  at  the  foot  of  the  mountain      ....  75 

A  part  of  the  wall  crumbled  with  a  terrible  noise 82 

Henry  sprang  upon  the  Wolf's  back 87 

"What  are  you  seeking,  little  one?" 95 

She  saw  a  man  arrive  in  a  laced  hat  and  coat 105 

They  walked  side  by  side  during  the  rest  of  the  evening      .      .      .127 

The  fairy  must  give  herself  up  to  the  queen  and  lose  her  power  for 

eight  days 138 

Rosalie  never  left  the  park  which  was  surrounded  by  high  walls  .  .    144 

The  broom  was  on  fire  at  once,  blazed  up  and  burned  her  hands  .  .152 

Agnella  and  Passerose  were  dashed  from  cloud  to  cloud     .      .  .185 

"Ah,  ha  !  you  are  at  last  in  my  domain,  little  fool!"      .      .      .      .  .211 

Violette  consented  willingly  to  pass  the  night  in  the  forest     .      .  .   229 


(T) 
onamoonnrack  In 


THE  STORY  OF  BLONDINE,  BONNE-BICHE, 
AND  BEAU-MINON 


BLONDINE 

THERE  was  once  a  king  called  Benin.     He  was  good 
and  all  the  world  loved  him;  he  was  just  and  the 
wicked  feared  him.     His  wife,  the  Queen  Dou- 
cette,  was  also  good,  and  much  beloved. 

This  happy  pair  had  a  daughter  called  the  Princess 
Blondine,  because  of  her  superb  fair  hair,  and  she  was  as 
amiable  and  charming  as  her  father  the  king  and  her  mother 
the  queen. 

Unfortunately,  the  poor  queen  died  a  short  time  after 
the  birth  of  Blondine  and  for  a  long  time  the  king  wept  bit 
terly  at  his  great  loss.  Blondine  was  too  young  to  under- 


stand  her  mother's  death :  she  did  not  weep  but  continued  to 
laugh,  to  play  and  to  sleep  peacefully.  The  king  loved  her 
tenderly  and  she  loved  him  more  than  all  the  world.  He 
gave  his  little  daughter  the  most  beautiful  jewels,  the  finest 
bonbons,  and  the  most  rare  and  delicious  fruits.  Blondine 
was  very  happy. 

One  day  it  was  announced  to  the  king,  that  all  his  sub 
jects  demanded  that  he  should  marry  again  in  order  to  have 
a  son  who  should  reign  after  him.  He  refused  at  first  but 
finally  yielded  to  the  pressing  desires  of  his  people  and  said 
to  his  minister  Leger : — 

"My  dear  friend,  my  subjects  wish  me  to  marry  again 
but  my  heart  is  so  sad  because  of  the  death  of  my  cherished 
queen  Doucette  that  I  cannot  undertake  the  task  of  seeking 
another  wife.  Go,  then,  my  good  Leger  and  find  me  a  prin 
cess  who  will  make  my  sweet  Blondine  happy.  Go;  I  ask 
for  nothing  more.  When  you  have  found  a  perfect  woman, 
you  will  demand  her  hand  in  marriage  and  conduct  her  to 
my  court." 

Leger  set  off  immediately,  visited  many  courts  and  saw 
innumerable  princesses — ugly,  humpbacked  and  wicked. 

At  last  he  arrived  at  the  kingdom  of  the  monarch  Turb 
ulent,  who  had  a  lovely  daughter,  bright,  winning  and  appar 
ently  good.  Leger  found  her  so  charming,  that  he  asked 
her  hand  in  marriage  for  his  king  Benin,  without  sufficiently 
inquiring  into  her  real  character. 


10 


Leger  meets  the  wicked  princess,  Fourbette 

Turbulent  was  enchanted  at  the  prospect  of  getting  rid 
of  his  daughter  who  was  jealous,  proud  and  wicked.  Also, 
her  presence  often  interfered  with  his  excursions  for  pleas 
ure,  with  the  chase  and  with  his  various  entertainments  at  the 
palace. 

Without  a  moment's  hesitation,  he  acceded  to  the  Prime 
Minister's  request,  and  he  returned  with  the  princess  to  the 
kingdom  of  the  good  king  Benin. 


II 


The  princess  Fourbette  was  accompanied  by  four  thou 
sand  mules,  loaded  with  the  jewels  and  wardrobe  of  the 
charming  bride. 

King  Benin  had  been  apprised  of  their  approach  by 
a  courier  and  went  forward  to  receive  the  princess  Four 
bette.  He  found  her  beautiful  but  he  noted  the  absence 
of  the  mild  and  attractive  expression  of  the  poor  lost  Dou- 
cette. 

When  Fourbette's  eyes  fell  upon  Blondine  her  glance 
was  so  cruel,  so  wicked,  that  the  poor  child,  who  was  now 
three  years  old,  was  greatly  terrified  and  began  to  weep  bit 
terly. 

"What  is  the  matter?"  said  the  king.  "Why  does  my 
sweet  and  sensible  Blondine  weep  like  a  bad  little  girl?" 

"Papa!  dear  papa!"  cried  Blondine,  throwing  herself 
into  the  arms  of  the  king,  "do  not  give  me  into  the  hands  of 
this  princess.  I  am  afraid  of  her — her  eyes  are  cruel !" 

The  king  was  much  surprised.  He  turned  so  suddenly 
towards  the  princess  Fourbette  that  she  had  no  time  to  con 
trol  herself  and  he  perceived  the  terrible  glance  with  which 
she  regarded  the  little  Blondine. 

Benin  immediately  resolved  that  Blondine  should  be 
wholly  separated  from  the  new  queen  and  remain  as  before 
under  the  exclusive  protection  of  the  nurse  who  had  taken 
care  of  her  and  who  loved  her  tenderly. 

The  queen  thus  saw  Blondine  rarely,  and  when  she  met 

'  '.'-*•''' <p;    '.*••*'*     '"'^      -4s 


12 


her  by  chance  she  could  not  wholly  dissimulate  the  hatred 
she  felt  for  her. 

About  a  year  from  that  time  a  daughter  was  born  to  the 
queen  Fourbette.  She  was  named  Brunette,  because  of  her 
dark  hair  which  was  black  as  the  raven's  wing. 

Brunette  was  pretty  but  not  so  lovely  as  Blondine;  more 
over  she  was  as  wicked  as  her  mother.  She  detested  Blond 
ine  and  played  all  sorts  of  cruel  tricks  upon  her,  bit  her, 
pinched  her,  pulled  her  hair,  broke  her  toys  and  tore  her 
beautiful  dresses. 

The  good  little  Blondine  was  never  in  a  passion  with 
her  sister  but  always  tried  to  make  excuses  for  her  conduct. 

"Oh,  papa!"  she  said  to  the  king,  "do  not  scold  Bru 
nette  ;  she  is  so  little !  she  does  not  know  that  she  grieves  me 
when  she  breaks  my  toys !  It  is  only  in  play  that  she  bites 
me,  pulls  my  hair  and  pinches  me." 

The  good  king  embraced  his  little  daughter,  and  was 
silent  but  he  knew  that  Brunette  was  cruel  and  wicked;  that 
Blondine  was  too  gentle  and  good  to  accuse  her.  He  loved 
Blondine,  therefore,  more  and  more  from  day  to  day  and  his 
heart  grew  cold  to  Brunette. 

The  ambitious  queen  Fourbette  saw  all  this  clearly  and 
hated  intensely  the  innocent  and  gentle  Blondine.  If  she 
had  not  feared  the  rage  of  the  king  she  would  have  made 
Blondine  the  most  wretched  child  in  the  world. 

Benin  had  commanded  that  Blondine  should  never  be 


left  alone  with  the  queen.  He  was  known  to  be  just  and 
good  but  he  punished  disobedience  severely  and  the  queen 
herself  dared  not  defy  his  commands. 


BLONDINE  LOST 

BLONDINE  grew  to  be  seven  years  old  and  Brunette 
three. 
The  king  had  given  Blondine  a  charming  little 
carnage  drawn  by  ostriches,  and  a  little  coachman  ten  years 
of  age,  who  was  the  nephew  of  her  nurse. 

The  little  page,  who  was  called  Gourmandinet,  loved 
Blondine  tenderly.  He  had  been  her  playmate  from  her 
birth  and  she  had  shown  him  a  thousand  acts  of  kindness. 

But  Gourmandinet  had  one  terrible  fault;  he  was  a 
gourmand — was  so  fond  of  dainties  and  sweet  things,  that 
for  a  paper  of  bonbons  he  would  commit  almost  any  wicked 
action.  Blondine  often  said  to  him : 

"I  love  you  dearly,  Gourmandinet,  but  I  do  not  love  to 


see  you  so  greedy.  I  entreat  you  to  correct  this  villainous 
fault  which  will  make  you  despised  by  all  the  world." 

Gourmandinet  kissed  her  hand  and  promised  to  reform. 
But,  alas !  he  continued  to  steal  cakes  from  the  kitchen  and 
bonbons  from  the  store-room.  Often,  indeed,  he  was 
whipped  for  his  disobedience  and  gluttony. 

The  queen  Fourbette  heard  on  every  hand  the  re 
proaches  lavished  upon  the  page  and  she  was  cunning 
enough  to  think  that  she  might  make  use  of  this  weakness  of 
Gourmandinet  and  thus  get  rid  of  poor  Blondine. 

The  garden  in  which  Blondine  drove  in  her  little  car 
riage,  drawn  by  ostriches  and  guided  by  her  little  coachman, 
Gourmandinet,  was  separated  by  a  grating  from  an  immense 
and  magnificent  forest,  called  the  Forest  of  Lilacs  because 
during  the  whole  year  these  lilacs  were  always  covered  with 
superb  flowers. 

No  one,  however,  entered  these  woods.  It  was  well 
known  that  it  was  enchanted  ground  and  that  if  you  once 
entered  there  you  could  never  hope  to  escape. 

Gourmandinet  knew  the  terrible  secret  of  this  forest. 
He  had  been  severely  forbidden  ever  to  drive  the  carriage  of 
Blondine  in  that  direction  lest  by  some  chance  Blondine 
might  pass  the  grating  and  place  her  little  feet  on  the  en 
chanted  ground. 

Many  times  the  king  Benin  had  sought  to  build  a  wall 
the  entire  length  of  the  grating  or  to  secure  it  in  some  way 


16 


4»        4r         4*        4»        4»        4*1         4*         4*         4»         4* 

jjpt  4ft  4Jt  •**  •»  JJK  <*  *•  •*>•  •*> 

so  as  to  make  an  entrance  there  impossible.  But  the  work 
men  had  no  sooner  laid  the  foundation  than  some  unknown 
and  invisible  power  raised  the  stones  and  they  disappeared 
from  sight. 

The  queen  Fourbette  now  sought  diligently  to  gain  the 
friendship  of  Gourmandinet  by  giving  him  every  day  some 
delicious  dainties.  In  this  way  she  made  him  so  complete  a 
slave  to  his  appetite  that  he  could  not  live  without  the  jellies, 
bonbons  and  cakes  which  she  gave  him  in  such  profusion. 
At  last  she  sent  for  him  to  come  to  her,  and  said : — 

" Gourmandinet,  it  depends  entirely  upon  yourself 
whether  you  shall  have  a  large  trunk  full  of  bonbons  and  de 
licious  dainties  or  never  again  eat  one  during  your  life." 

"Never  again  eat  one!  Oh!  madam,  I  should  die  of 
such  punishment.  Speak,  madam,  what  must  I  do  to  escape 
this  terrible  fate?" 

"It  is  necessary,"  said  the  queen,  looking  at  him  fixedly, 
"that  you  should  drive  the  princess  Blondine  near  to  the 
Forest  of  Lilacs." 

"I  cannot  do  it,  madam;  the  king  has  forbidden  it." 

"Ah!  you  cannot  do  it;  well,  then,  adieu.  No  more 
dainties  for  you.  I  shall  command  every  one  in  the  house  to 
give  you  nothing." 

"Oh!  madam,"  said  Gourmandinet,  weeping  bitterly, 
"do  not  be  so  cruel.  Give  me  some  order  which  it  is  in  my 
power  to  execute." 

*       +       *       +       *       4*       *       *       *       * 


•fr       «l»       «fc       4»       4*       4*       <fc       «i»       4»       4p 

"I  can  only  repeat  that  I  command  you  to  lead  the  prin 
cess  Blondine  near  to  the  Forest  of  Lilacs;  that  you  encour 
age  her  to  descend  from  the  carriage,  to  cross  the  grating 
and  enter  the  enchanted  ground." 

"But,  madam,"  replied  Gourmandinet,  turning  very 
pale,  "if  the  princess  enters  this  forest  she  can  never  escape 
from  it.  You  know  the  penalty  of  entering  upon  enchanted 
ground.  To  send  ray  dear  princess  there  is  to  give  her  up 
to  certain  death." 

"For  the  third  and  last  time,"  said  the  queen,  frowning 
fearfully,  "I  ask  if  you  vvill  take  the  princess  to  the  forest? 
Choose !  either  an  immense  box  of  bonbons  which  I  will  re 
new  every  month  or  never  a^ain  to  taste  the  delicacies  which 
you  love." 

"But  how  shall  I  escape  from  the  dreadful  punishment 
which  his  majesty  will  inflict  upon  me?" 

"Do  not  be  disquieted  on  that  account.  As  soon  as  you 
have  induced  Blondine  to  enter  the  Forest  of  Lilacs,  return 
to  me.  I  will  send  you  off  out  of  danger  with  your  bonbons, 
and  I  charge  myself  with  your  future  fortune." 

"Oh!  madam,  have  pity  upon  me.  Do  not  compel  me 
to  lead  my  dear  princess  to  destruction.  She  who  has  always 
been  so  good  to  me !" 

"You  still  hesitate,  miserable  coward!  Of  what  im 
portance  is  the  fate  of  Blondine  to  you?  When  you  have 
obeyed  my  commands  I  will  see  that  you  enter  the  service  of 

********** 


18 


Brunette  and  I  declare  to  you  solemnly  that  the  bonbons  shall 
never  fail." 

Gourmandinet  hesitated  and  reflected  a  few  moments 
longer  and,  alas!  at  last  resolved  to  sacrifice  his  good  little 
mistress  to  his  gluttony. 

The  remainder  of  that  day  he  still  hesitated  and  he  lay 
awake  all  night  weeping  bitter  tears  as  he  endeavored  to  dis 
cover  some  way  to  escape  from  the  power  of  the  wicked 
queen ;  but  the  certainty  of  the  queen's  bitter  revenge  if  he 
refused  to  execute  her  cruel  orders,  and  the  hope  of  rescuing 
Blondine  at  some  future  day  by  seeking  the  aid  of  some  pow 
erful  fairy,  conquered  his  irresolution  and  decided  him  to 
obey  the  queen. 

In  the  morning  at  ten  o'clock  Blondine  ordered  her  lit 
tle  carriage  and  entered  it  for  a  drive,  after  having  embraced 
the  king  her  father  and  promised  him  to  return  in  two  hours. 

The  garden  was  immense.  Gourmandinet,  on  starting, 
turned  the  ostriches  away  from  the  Forest  of  Lilacs.  When, 
however,  they  were  entirely  out  of  sight  of  the  palace,  he 
changed  his  course  and  turned  towards  the  grating  which 
separated  them  from  the  enchanted  ground.  He  was  sad 
and  silent.  His  crime  weighed  upon  his  heart  and  con 
science. 

"What  is  the  matter?"  said  Blondine,  kindly.  "You 
say  nothing.  Are  you  ill,  Gourmandinet?" 

"No,  my  princess,  I  am  well." 


"But  how  pale  you  are!  Tell  me  what  distresses  you, 
poor  boy,  and  I  promise  to  do  all  in  my  power  to  make  you 
happy." 

Blondine's  kind  inquiries  and  attentions  almost  softened 
the  hard  heart  of  Gourmandinet,  but  the  remembrance  of  the 
bonbons  promised  by  the  wicked  queen,  Fourbette,  soon 
chased  away  his  good  resolutions.  Before  he  had  time  to  re 
ply,  the  ostriches  reached  the  grating  of  the  Forest  of  Lilacs. 

"Oh!  the  beautiful  lilacs!"  exclaimed  Blondine;  "how 
fragrant — how  delicious!  I  must  have  a  bouquet  of  those 
beautiful  flowers  for  my  good  papa.  Get  down,  Gourman 
dinet  and  bring  me  some  of  those  superb  branches." 

"I  cannot  leave  my  seat,  princess,  the  ostriches  might 
run  away  with  you  during  my  absence." 

"Do  not  fear,"  replied  Blondine;  "I  could  guide  them 
myself  to  the  palace." 

"But  the  king  would  give  me  a  terrible  scolding  for  hav 
ing  abandoned  you,  princess.  It  is  best  that  you  go  your 
self  and  gather  your  flowers." 

"That  is  true.  I  should  be  very  sorry  to  get  you  a  scold 
ing,  my  poor  Gourmandinet." 

While  saying  these  words  she  sprang  lightly  from  the 
carriage,  crossed  the  bars  of  the  grating  and  commenced  to 
gather  the  flowers. 

At  this  moment  Gourmandinet  shuddered  and  was  over 
whelmed  with  remorse.  He  wished  to  repair  his  fault  by 


20 


calling  Blondine  but  although  she  was  only  ten  steps  from 
him, — although  he  saw  her  perfectly — she  could  not  hear  his 
voice,  and  in  a  short  time  she  was  lost  to  view  in  the  en 
chanted  forest. 

For  a  long  time  Gourmandinet  wept  over  his  crime, 
cursed  his  gluttony  and  despised  the  wicked  queen  Four- 
bette. 

At  last  he  recalled  to  himself  that  the  hour  approached 
at  which  Blondine  would  be  expected  at  the  palace.  He  re 
turned  to  the  stables  through  the  back  entrance  and  ran  at 
once  to  the  queen,  who  was  anxiously  expecting  him. 

On  seeing  him  so  deadly  pale  and  his  eyes  inflamed  from 
the  tears  of  awful  remorse,  she  knew  that  Blondine  had  per 
ished. 

"Is  it  done?"  said  she. 

Gourmandinet  bowed  his  head.  He  had  not  the 
strength  to  speak. 

"Come,"  said  she,  "behold  your  reward!" 

She  pointed  to  a  large  box  full  of  delicious  bonbons  of 
every  variety.  She  commanded  a  valet  to  raise  the  box 
and  place  it  upon  one  of  the  mules  which  had  brought  her 
jewelry. 

"I  confide  this  box  to  Gourmandinet,  in  order  that  he 
may  take  it  to  my  father,"  she  said.  "Go,  boy,  and  return  in 
a  month  for  another."  She  placed  in  his  hand  at  the  same 
time  a  purse  full  of  gold. 


21 


ifr       «f*        <fr        *fr       4*        4*       4»        <tr        •       <t* 

Gourmandinet  mounted  the  mule  in  perfect  silence  and 
set  off  in  full  gallop.  The  mule  was  obstinate  and  wilful 
and  soon  grew  restive  under  the  weight  of  the  box  and  began 
to  prance  and  kick.  He  did  this  so  effectually  that  he  threw 
Gourmandinet  and  his  precious  box  of  bonbons  upon  the 
ground. 

Gourmandinet,  who  had  never  ridden  upon  a  horse  or 
mule,  fell  heavily  with  his  head  upon  the  stones  and  died 
instantly. 

Thus  he  did  not  receive  from  his  crime  the  profit  which 
he  had  hoped,  for  he  had  not  even  tasted  of  the  bonbons 
which  the  queen  had  given  him. 

No  one  regretted  him.  No  one  but  the  poor  Blondine 
had  ever  loved  him. 


22 


THE  FOREST  OF  LILACS 

WHEN  Blondine  entered  the  forest  she  com 
menced  gathering  the  beautiful  branches  of 
lilacs.     She  rejoiced  in  their  profusion  and 
delighted  in  their  fragrance. 

As  she  made  her  selection,  it  seemed  to  her  that  those 
which  were  more  distant  were  still  more  beautiful  so  she 
emptied  her  apron  and  her  hat,  which  were  both  full  and 
filled  them  again  and  again. 

Blondine  had  been  thus  busily  occupied  for  about  an 
hour.  She  began  to  suffer  from  the  heat  and  to  feel  great 
fatigue.  She  found  the  branches  of  lilacs  heavy  to  carry  and 
thought  it  was  time  to  return  to  the  palace.  She  looked 
around  and  saw  herself  surrounded  with  lilacs.  She  called 
Gourmandinet  but  no  one  replied. 


"I  have  wandered  further  than  I  intended,"  said  Blon- 
dine.  "I  will  return  at  once,  though  I  am  very  weary. 
Gourmandinet  will  hear  me  and  will  surely  come  to  meet 


me." 


Blondine  walked  on  rapidly  for  some  time  but  she  could 
not  find  the  boundaries  of  the  forest. 

Many  times  she  called  anxiously  upon  Gourmandinet 
but  he  did  not  respond  and  at  last  she  became  terribly  fright 
ened. 

"What  will  become  of  me,  all  alone  in  this  vast  forest? 
What  will  my  poor  papa  think  when  I  do  not  return?  And 
Gourmandinet,  how  will  he  dare  go  back  to  the  palace  with 
out  me?  He  will  be  scolded,  perhaps  beaten  and  all  this  is 
my  fault  because  I  would  leave  my  carriage  to  gather  lilacs? 
Unfortunate  girl  that  I  am !  I  shall  die  of  hunger  and  thirst 
in  this  forest  if  the  wolves  do  not  eat  me  up  this  night." 

Weeping  bitterly,  Blondine  fell  on  the  ground  at  the 
foot  of  a  large  tree.  She  wept  a  long  time.  At  last  her  great 
fatigue  mastered  her  grief.  She  placed  her  little  head  upon 
her  bundle  of  lilacs,  and  slept  peacefully. 


^      \       --;  '-ttiSsy 


BLONDINE'S  AWAKENING— BEAU-MINON 

LONDINE  slept  calmly  all  night;  no  ferocious  beast 
came  to  trouble  her  slumbers.  She  did  not  suffer 
from  the  cold  and  awakened  at  a  late  hour  in  the 
morning.  She  rubbed  her  eyes,  much  surprised  to  see  her 
self  surrounded  by  trees,  in  place  of  being  in  her  own  room 
in  the  palace,  and  upon  her  own  bed. 

She  called  her  nurse  and  a  soft  mewing  was  the  only  re 
sponse.  Astonished  and  almost  frightened,  she  looked 
around  and  saw  at  her  feet  a  superb  white  cat,  looking  gently 
upon  her  and  continuing  to  mew  plaintively. 

"Ah!  pretty  puss!  how  beautiful  you  are!"  cried  Blon- 
dine,  placing  her  little  hand  caressingly  upon  the  soft  fur, 
white  as  snow.  "I  am  so  happy  to  see  you,  pretty  puss,  for 

•$•«£<§•        <f»        •§»        <!•        <|*        4*       *i*        4* 


you  will  conduct  me  to  your  home.  I  am  indeed  very  hun 
gry  and  I  have  not  the  strength  to  walk  much  further  with 
out  food." 

Blondine  had  scarcely  uttered  these  words,  when  the 
white  pussy  mewed  again  and  pointed  with  her  little  paw  to 
a  small  package  lying  near  her,  wrapped  neatly  in  fine  white 
linen.  She  opened  the  parcel  and  found  it  contained  bread 
and  butter  which  she  found  delicious.  She  gave  the  crumbs 
to  pussy,  who  munched  them  with  seeming  delight. 

When  they  had  finished  their  simple  meal,  Blondine 
leaned  over  towards  her  little  companion,  and  said,  caress 
ingly: 

"Thanks,  pretty  puss,  for  the  breakfast  you  have  given 
me.  Now,  can  you  conduct  me  to  my  papa,  who  is  certainly 
in  despair  because  of  my  absence?'* 

Pussy,  whom  Blondine  named  Beau-Minon,  shook  her 
head  and  mewed  plaintively. 

"Ah!  you  understand  me,  Beau-Minon/'  said  Blon 
dine.  "I  entreat  you  to  have  pity  upon  me  and  lead  me  to 
some  house  before  I  perish  with  hunger,  cold  and  terror  in 
this  vast  forest!" 

Beau-Minon  looked  at  the  princess  fixedly  and  made  a 
sign  with  her  little  graceful  white  head  which  seemed  to  say, 
"I  understand  you."  She  rose,  advanced  a  few  steps  and 
paused  to  see  if  Blondine  followed  her. 

"I  am  here,  Beau-Minon;  I  am  following  you  gladly," 

********** 


26 


said  Blondine ;  "but  how  can  we  pass  through  these  bushy 
thickets?  I  see  no  path." 

Beau-Minon  made  no  reply  but  sprang  lightly  into  the 
thicket  which  opened  of  itself  to  allow  Blondine  and  Beau- 
Minon  to  pass,  and  then  closed  up  immediately. 

Blondine  walked  on  for  about  half  an  hour.  As  she  ad 
vanced,  the  forest  became  lighter,  the  grass  was  finer  and  the 
flowers  more  abundant.  She  saw  many  pretty  birds  singing 
melodiously  and  graceful  squirrels,  bounding  along  the 
branches  of  the  trees. 

Blondine,  who  had  no  doubt  that  she  was  about  to  leave 
the  forest  and  see  her  dear  father  again,  was  enchanted  with 
all  that  she  saw;  she  wished  to  pause  and  gather  the  lovely 
wild  flowers;  but  Beau-Minon  advanced  steadily  and 
mewed  plaintively  whenever  Blondine  relaxed  her  speed. 

In  about  an  hour  Blondine  perceived  an  elegant  castle. 
Beau-Minon  led  her  to  the  gilded  grating.  However,  Blon 
dine  did  not  know  how  to  enter.  There  was  no  bell  and 
the  gate  was  closed.  Beau-Minon  had  disappeared  and 
Blondine  was  once  more  alone. 


BONNE-BICHE 

BEAU-MINON  had  entered  by  a  little  passage,  which 
seemed  made  expressly  for  him  and  had  probably 
given  notice  to  some  one  at  the  castle,  as  the  gate 
opened  without  Blondine  having  called. 

She  entered  the  court-yard  but  saw  no  one. 
The  door  of  the  castle  opened  of  itself.     Blondine  en 
tered  the  vestibule  which  was  of  rare  white  marble.    All  the 
doors  of  the  castle  now  opened  like  the  first  and  the  princess 
passed  through  a  suite  of  beautiful  rooms. 

At  last,  in  the  back  part  of  a  charming  salon,  furnished 
with  blue  and  gold,  she  perceived  a  white  hind,  lying  upon 
a  bed  of  fine  and  fragrant  grasses.  Beau-Minon  stood  near 
her.  The  pretty  hind  saw  Blondine,  arose,  and  approached 
her. 

<f»       «$»       •$»       «f»       •!*       4*       •§•       *t*       4»       4* 


"You  are  most  welcome,  Blondine,"  said  she.  "My  son 
Beau-Minon  and  I  have  expected  you  for  a  long  time." 

At  these  words,  Blondine  was  much  frightened. 

"Take  courage,  princess;  you  are  with  friends.  I 
know  the  king  your  father  and  I  love  him  and  I  love  you 
also." 

"Oh,  madam,"  said  Blondine,  "if  you  know  the  king  my 
father,  I  pray  you  to  take  me  to  him.  My  absence  must 
make  him  very  wretched." 

"My  dear  Blondine,"  said  the  hind,  whose  name  was 
Bonne-Biche,  sighing,  "it  is  not  in  my  power  to  conduct  you 
to  your  father.  You  are  in  the  hands  of  the  magician  of  the 
Forest  of  Lilacs.  I  myself  am  subject  to  his  power  which  is 
superior  to  mine  but  I  can  send  soft  dreams  to  your  father, 
which  will  reassure  him  as  to  your  fate  and  let  him  know  that 
you  are  safe  with  me." 

"Oh,  madam!"  said  Blondine,  in  an  agony  of  grief, 
"shall  I  never  again  see  my  father  whom  I  love  so  tenderly? 
My  poor  father!" 

"Dear  Blondine,  do  not  distress  yourself  as  to  the  future. 
Wisdom  and  prudence  are  always  recompensed.  You  will 
see  your  father  again  but  not  now.  In  the  meantime  be 
good  and  docile.  Beau-Minon  and  1  will  do  all  in  our 
power  to  make  you  happy." 

Blondine  sighed  heavily  and  shed  a  few  tears.  She  then 
reflected  that  to  manifest  such  grief  was  a  poor  recompense 


29 


for  all  the  goodness  of  Bonne-Biche.  She  resolved,  there 
fore,  to  control  herself  and  to  be  cheerful. 

Bonne-Biche  took  her  to  see  the  apartment  they  had  pre 
pared  for  her.  The  bedroom  was  hung  with  rose-colored 
silk  embroidered  with  gold.  The  furniture  was  covered 
with  white  velvet  worked  with  silks  of  the  most  brilliant 
hues.  Every  species  of  animal,  bird  and  butterfly  were  rep 
resented  in  rare  embroidery. 

Adjoining  Blondine's  chamber  was  a  small  study.  It 
was  hung  with  sky-blue  damask,  embroidered  with  fine  pearls. 
The  furniture  was  covered  with  silver  moire,  adorned  with 
nails  of  turquoise.  Two  magnificent  portraits,  representing 
a  young  and  superbly  handsome  woman  and  a  strikingly  at 
tractive  young  man,  hung  on  the  walls.  Their  costumes  in 
dicated  that  they  were  of  royal  race. 

"Whose  portraits  are  these,  madam?"  said  Blondine  to 
Bonne-Biche. 

"I  am  forbidden  to  answer  that  question,  dear  Blon 
dine.  You  will  know  later ; — but  this  is  the  hour  for  dinner. 
Come,  Blondine,  I  am  sure  you  are  hungry." 

Blondine  was  in  fact  almost  dying  of  hunger.  She  fol 
lowed  Bonne-Biche  and  they  entered  the  dining-room  where 
she  saw  a  table  strangely  served. 

An  enormous  cushion  of  black  satin  was  placed  on  the 
floor  for  Bonne-Biche.  On  the  table  before  her  was  a  vase 
filled  with  the  choicest  herbs,  fresh  and  nutritious  and  near 


•I*        «§»        *t»        <l»        4*        •*        ***        ***        *        * 

this  vase  was  a  golden  bucket,  filled  with  fresh  and  limpid 
water. 

Opposite  Bonne-Biche  was  a  little  stool  for  Beau-Minon 
while  before  him  was  a  little  porringer  in  gold,  filled  with 
little  fried  fish  and  the  thighs  of  snipes.  At  one  side  was  a 
bowl  of  rich  crystal  full  of  fresh  milk. 

Between  Beau-Minon  and  Bonne-Biche  a  plate  was 
placed  for  Blondine.  Her  chair  was  of  carved  ivpry  cov 
ered  with  crimson  velvet  attached  with  nails  of  diamonds. 
Before  her  was  a  gold  plate  richly  chased,  filled  with  de 
licious  soup  made  of  a  young  pullet  and  fig-birds,  her  glass 
and  water-bottle  were  of  carved  rock-crystal,  a  muffin  was 
placed  by  her  side,  her  fork  and  spoon  were  of  gold  and  her 
napkin  was  of  linen,  finer  than  anything  she  had  ever  seen. 

The  table  was  served  by  gazelles  who  were  marvellously 
adroit.  They  waited,  carved  and  even  divined  the  wishes  of 
Blondine,  Bonne-Biche  and  Beau-Minon.  The  dinner  was 
exquisite — the  chicken  was  splendid,  the  game  and  fish  most 
delicate,  the  pastry  and  bonbons  superlative.  Blondine  was 
hungry  so  she  ate  of  all  and  found  all  excellent. 

After  dinner,  Bonne-Biche  and  Beau-Minon  conducted 
the  princess  into  the  garden.  She  found  there  the  most  de 
licious  fruits  and  lovely  walks. 

After  a  charming  walk,  Blondine  entered  the  castle  with 
her  new  friends,  much  fatigued.  Bonne-Biche  proposed 
that  she  retire,  to  which  she  agreed  joyfully. 


Blondine  entered  her  chamber  and  found  two  gazelles 
waiting  to  attend  her.  They  disrobed  her  with  grace  and 
adroitness,  placed  her  in  bed  and  seated  themselves  by  her 
couch  to  watch  over  her. 

Blondine  was  soon  peacefully  asleep — not,  however, 
without  having  first  thought  of  her  father  and  wept  bitterly 
over  her  cruel  separation  from  him. 


?9L:r"l| 


BLONDINE'S  SECOND  AWAKENING 

BLONDINE  slept  profoundly,  and  on  awaking  she 
found  herself  entirely  changed.     Indeed,  it  seemed 
to  her  she  could  not  be  the  same  person.     She  was 
much  taller,  her  intellect  was  developed,  her  knowledge  en 
larged.     She  remembered  a  number  of  books  she  thought 
she  had  read  during  her  sleep.     She  was  sure  she  had  been 
writing,  drawing,  singing  and  playing  on  the  piano  and 
harp. 

She  looked  around,  however,  and  knew  that  the  cham 
ber  was  the  same  to  which  Bonne-Biche  had  conducted  her 
and  in  which  she  had  gone  to  sleep. 

Agitated,  disquieted,  she  rose  and  ran  to  the  glass.  She 
saw  that  she  was  much  grown  and  she  found  herself  charm- 


33 


ing,  a  hundred  times  more  beautiful  than  when  she  retired 
the  night  before.  Her  fair  ringlets  fell  to  her  feet,  her  com 
plexion  was  like  the  lily  and  the  rose,  her  eyes  celestial  blue, 
her  nose  beautifully  formed,  her  cheeks  rosy  as  the  morn,  and 
her  form  was  erect  and  graceful.  In  short,  Blondine 
thought  herself  the  most  beautiful  person  she  had  ever  seen. 

Trembling,  almost  frightened,  she  dressed  herself  has 
tily  and  ran  to  seek  Bonne-Biche  whom  she  found  in  the 
apartment  where  she  had  first  seen  her. 

"Bonne-Biche,  Bonne-Biche!"  she  exclaimed,  "I  entreat 
you  to  explain  to  me  the  change  which  I  see  and  feel  in  my 
self.  Last  night  I  went  to  sleep  a  child — I  awoke  this  morn 
ing,  and  found  myself  a  young  lady.  Is  this  an  illusion  or 
have  I  indeed  grown  and  developed  thus  during  the  night?" 

"Yes,  my  dear  Blondine,  you  are  fourteen  years  old  to 
day.  But  you  have  slept  peacefully  seven  years.  My  son 
Beau-Minon  and  I  wished  to  spare  you  the  weariness  of  all 
early  studies.  When  you  first  entered  the  castle  you  knew 
nothing ;  not  even  how  to  read.  I  put  you  to  sleep  for  seven 
years,  and  Beau-Minon  and  I  have  passed  this  time  in  in 
structing  you  during  your  sleep.  I  see  by  the  wonder  ex 
pressed  in  your  eyes,  sweet  princess,  that  you  doubt  all  this. 
Come  into  your  study  and  reassure  yourself  on  this  point." 

Blondine  followed  Bonne-Biche  to  the  little  room.  She 
ran  first  to  the  piano,  commenced  playing  and  found  that 
she  played  remarkably  well.  She  then  tried  the  harp  and 


34 


She  threw  her  arms  around  the  neck  of  Bonne- Biche 


drew  from  it  the  most  ravishing  sounds,  and  she  sang  en- 
chantingly. 

She  took  her  pencil  and  brushes  and  drew  and  painted 
with  a  facility  which  denoted  a  true  talent.  She  wrote  and 
found  her  handwriting  clear  and  elegant.  She  looked  at  the 
countless  books  which  were  ranged  round  the  room  and 
knew  that  she  had  read  them  all. 

Surprised,  delighted,  she  threw  her  arms  around  the 
neck  of  Bonne-Biche,  embraced  Beau-Minon  tenderly  and 
said  to  them : 

"Oh !  my  dear  true  good  friends,  what  a  debt  of  grati 
tude  do  I  owe  you  for  having  thus  watched  over  my  child 
hood  and  developed  my  intellect  and  my  heart.  I  feel  how 
much  I  am  improved  in  every  respect  and  I  owe  it  all  to 
you." 

Bonne-Biche  returned  her  caresses  and  Beau-Minon 
patted  her  hand  delicately.  After  the  first  few  happy  mo 
ments  had  passed,  Blondine  cast  down  her  eyes  and  said  tim 
idly: 

"Do  not  think  me  ungrateful,  my  dear  good  friends, 
if  I  wish  you  to  add  one  more  to  the  benefits  you  have  already 
conferred  upon  me.  Tell  me  something  of  my  father. 
Does  he  still  weep  my  absence?  Is  he  happy  since  he  lost 
me?" 

"Dear  Blondine,  your  anxiety  on  this  point  is  most  nat 
ural  and  shall  be  relieved.  Look  in  this  mirror,  Blondine, 


35 


and  you  shall  see  the  king  your  father  and  all  that  has  passed 
since  you  left  the  palace." 

Blondine  raised  her  eyes  to  the  mirror  and  looked  into 
the  apartment  of  her  father.  The  king  seemed  much  agi 
tated  and  was  walking  backwards  and  forwards.  He  ap 
peared  to  be  expecting  some  one.  The  queen,  Fourbette, 
entered  and  related  to  him  that  notwithstanding  the  remon 
strances  of  Gourmandinet,  Blondine  had  herself  seized  the 
reins  and  guided  the  ostriches  who  becoming  frightened 
dashed  off  in  the  direction  of  the  Forest  of  Lilacs  and  over 
turned  the  carriage.  Blondine  was  thrown  over  the  grating 
which  bounded  the  forest.  She  stated  that  Gourmandinet 
had  become  insane  from  terror  and  grief  and  she  had  sent  him 
home  to  his  parents.  The  king  was  in  wild  despair  at  this 
news.  He  ran  to  the  Forest  of  Lilacs  and  he  had  to  be  with 
held  by  force  from  throwing  himself  across  the  boundary  in 
order  to  search  for  his  cherished  Blondine.  They  carried 
him  to  the  palace  where  he  yielded  to  the  most  frightful  sor 
row  and  despair,  calling  unceasingly  upon  his  dear  Blon 
dine,  his  beloved  child.  At  last,  overcome  by  grief,  he  slept 
and  saw  in  a  dream  Blondine  in  the  castle  of  Bonne-Biche 
and  Beau-Minon.  .  Bonne-Biche  gave  him  the  sweet  assur 
ance  that  Blondine  should  one  day  be  restored  to  him  and 
that  her  childhood  should  be  calm  and  happy. 

The  mirror  now  became  misty  and  everything  disap 
peared,  then  again  clear  as  crystal  and  Blondine  saw  her 


,  K  <  .'*  v-i,  v2?  el«  e&  c'*^  ^  *i*  ^* 

Jf.  &.  9.  -V*  3*  fl*  V  4>  *  i» 

father  a  second  time.  He  had  become  old,  his  hair  was 
white  as  snow  and  his  countenance  was  sad.  He  held  in  his 
hand  a  little  portrait  of  Blondine,  his  tears  fell  upon  it  and 
he  pressed  it  often  to  his  lips.  The  king  was  alone.  Blon 
dine  saw  neither  the  queen  nor  Brunette. 

Poor  Blondine  wept  bitterly. 

"Alas!"  said  she,  "why  is  my  dear  father  alone? 
Where  is  the  queen?  Where  is  Brunette?" 

"The  queen,"  said  Bonne-Biche,  "showed  so  little  grief 
at  your  death,  my  princess,  that  your  father's  heart  was  filled 
with  hatred  and  suspicion  towards  her  and  he  sent  her  back 
to  the  king  Turbulent,  her  father,  who  confined  her  in  a 
tower,  where  she  soon  died  of  rage  and  anger.  All  the 
world  supposed  you  to  be  dead.  As  to  your  sister  Brunette, 
she  became  so  wicked,  so  insupportable,  that  the  king  has 
tened  to  give  her  in  marriage  last  year  to  the  prince  Violent, 
who  charged  himself  with  the  duty  of  reforming  the  charac 
ter  of  the  cruel  and  envious  princess  Brunette.  The  prince 
was  stern  and  harsh.  Brunette  saw  that  her  wicked  heart 
prevented  her  from  being  happy  and  she  commenced  trying 
to  correct  her  faults.  You  will  see  her  again  some  day,  dear 
Blondine  and  your  example  may  complete  her  reformation." 

Blondine  thanked  Bonne-Biche  tenderly  for  all  these  de 
tails.  Her  heart  prompted  her  to  ask,  "But  when  shall  I  see 
my  father  and  sister?"  But  she  feared  to  appear  ungrateful 
and  too  anxious  to  leave  the  castle  of  her  good  friends.  She 

•Jr       4>        <|>        <§•       4»       «£       <§•        *i*       4*       ^fr 


37 


resolved  then  to  await  another  more  suitable  opportunity 
to  ask  this  question. 

The  days  passed  away  quietly  and  pleasantly.  Blon- 
dine  was  much  occupied,  but  was  sometimes  melancholy. 
She  had  no  one  to  talk  with  but  Bonne-Biche  and  she  was 
only  with  her  during  the  hours  of  lessons  and  repasts.  Beau- 
Minon  could  not  converse  and  could  only  make  himself  un 
derstood  by  signs.  The  gazelles  served  Blondine  with  zeal 
and  intelligence  but  they  had  not  the  gift  of  speech. 

Blondine  walked  every  day,  always  accompanied  by 
Beau-Minon,  who  pointed  out  to  her  the  most  lovely  and  se 
questered  paths  and  the  rarest  and  richest  flowers. 

Bonne-Biche  had  made  Blondine  promise  solemnly 
never  to  leave  the  enclosure  of  the  park  and  never  to  enter 
the  forest.  Many  times  Blondine  had  asked  Bonne-Biche 
the  reason  of  this  prohibition.  Sighing  profoundly,  she 
had  replied : 

"Ah,  Blondine !  do  not  seek  to  penetrate  the  forest.  It  is 
a  fatal  spot.  May  you  never  enter  there." 

Sometimes  Blondine  mounted  a  pavilion  which  was 
built  on  an  eminence  near  the  boundary  of  the  forest.  She 
looked  admiringly  and  longingly  at  the  magnificent  trees, 
the  lovely  and  fragrant  flowers,  the  thousand  graceful  birds 
flying  and  singing  and  seeming  to  call  her  name. 

"Alas!"  said  she,  "why  will  not  Bonne-Biche  allow  me 
to  walk  in  this  beautiful  forest?  What  possible  danger  can 


I  encounter  in  that  lovely  place  and  under  her  protection?" 
Whenever  she  was  lost  in  these  reflections,  Beau-Minon, 
who  seemed  to  comprehend  what  was  passing  in  her  heart, 
mewed  plaintively,  pulled  her  robe  and  tried  to  draw  her 
from  the  pavilion. 

Blondine  smiled  sweetly,  followed  her  gentle  compan 
ion  and  recommenced  her  walk  in  the  solitary  park. 


39 


THE  PARROT 

SIX  months  had  passed  since  Blondine  awaked  from 
her  seven  years'  sleep.     It  seemed  to  the  little  princess 
a  long  time.    The  remembrance  of  her  dear  father 
often  saddened  her  heart. 

Bonne-Biche  and  Beau-Minon  seemed  to  divine  her 
thoughts.  Beau-Minon  mewed  plaintively,  and  Bonne- 
Biche  heaved  the  most  profound  sighs.  Blondine  spoke  but 
rarely  of  that  which  occupied  her  thoughts  continually. 
She  feared  to  offend  Bonne-Biche,  who  had  said  to  her  three 
or  four  times: 

"Dear  Blondine,  be  patient.  You  will  see  your  father 
when  you  are  fifteen,  if  you  continue  wise  and  good.  Trust 
me,  dear  child;  do  not  trouble  yourself  about  the  future  and 
above  all  do  not  seek  to  leave  us." 


40 


One  morning  Blondine  was  alone  and  very  sad.  She 
was  musing  upon  her  singular  and  monotonous  existence. 
Suddenly  she  was  disturbed  in  her  reverie  by  three  soft  little 
strokes  upon  her  window.  Raising  her  head,  she  perceived 
a  parrot  with  beautiful  green  plumage  and  throat  and  breast 
of  bright  orange. 

Surprised  at  the  appearance  of  a  bird  entirely  unknown 
to  her,  she  opened  the  window  and  invited  the  parrot  to  enter. 

What  was  her  amazement  when  the  bird  said  to  her,  in  a 
fine  sharp  voice : 

"Good  day,  Blondine!  I  know  that  you  sometimes 
have  a  very  tedious  time  of  it,  because  you  have  no  one  to  talk 
to.  I  have  taken  pity  upon  you  and  come  to  have  a  chat  with 
you.  But  I  pray  you  do  not  mention  that  you  have  seen  me, 
for  Bonne-Biche  would  cut  my  throat  if  she  knew  it." 

"Why  so,  beautiful  Parrot?  Bonne-Biche  is  good;  she 
injures  no  one  and  only  hates  the  wicked." 

"Blondine,  listen!  If  you  do  not  promise  to  conceal 
my  visit  from  Bonne-Biche  and  Beau-Minon,  I  will  fly  away 
at  once  and  never  return." 

"Since  you  wish  it  so  much,  beautiful  Parrot,  I  will 
promise  silence.  Let  us  chat  a  little.  It  is  a  long  time  since 
I  have  had  an  opportunity  to  converse.  You  seem  to  me 
gay  and  witty.  I  do  not  doubt  that  you  will  amuse  me 
much." 

Blondine  listened  with  delight  to  the  lively  talk  of  the 


Parrot,  who  complimented  extravagantly  her  beauty,  her  wit 
and  her  talents. 

Blondine  was  enchanted.  In  about  an  hour  the  Parrot 
flew  away,  promising  to  return  the  next  day.  In  short,  he 
returned  every  day  and  continued  to  compliment  and  amuse 
her. 

One  morning  he  struck  upon  the  window  and  said: 

"Blondine!  Blondine!  open  the  window,  quickly!  I 
bring  you  news  of  your  father.  But  above  all  make  no  noise 
unless  you  want  my  throat  cut." 

Blondine  was  overwhelmed  with  joy.  She  opened  the 
window  with  alacrity  and  said :  "Is  it  true,  my  beautiful  Par 
rot,  that  you  bring  me  news  of  my  dear  father?  Speak 
quickly !  What  is  he  doing  and  how  is  he?" 

"Your  father  is  well,  Blondine,  but  he  weeps  your  loss 
always.  I  have  promised  him  to  employ  all  my  power  to  de 
liver  you  from  your  prison  but  I  can  do  nothing  without  your 


assistance." 


"My  prison !"  said  Blondine.  "But  you  are  ignorant  of 
all  the  goodness  which  Bonne-Biche  and  Beau-Minon  have 
shown  me,  of  the  pains  they  have  lavished  upon  my  educa 
tion,  of  all  their  tenderness  and  forbearance.  They  will  be 
enchanted  to  find  a  way  of  restoring  me  to  my  father.  Come 
with  me,  beautiful  Parrot  and  I  will  present  you  to  Bonne- 
Biche.  Come,  I  entreat  you." 

"Ah!  Blondine,"  said  the  sharp  voice  of  the  Parrot,  "it 


42 


is  you,  Princess,  who  do  not  know  Bonne-Biche  and  Beau- 
Minon.  They  detest  me  because  I  have  sometimes  suc 
ceeded  in  rescuing  their  victims  from  them.  You  will  never 
see  your  father  again,  Blondine,  you  will  never  leave  this 
forest,  unless  you  yourself  shall  break  the  charm  which  holds 
you  here." 

"What  charm?"  said  Blondine.  "I  know  of  no  charm 
and  what  interest  have  Bonne-Biche  and  Beau-Minon  in 
keeping  me  a  prisoner?" 

"Is  it  not  to  their  interest  to  enliven  their  solitude, 
Blondine?  There  is  a  talisman  which  can  procure  your 
release.  It  is  a  simple  Rose,  which,  gathered  by  yourself, 
will  deliver  you  from  your  exile  and  restore  you  to  the  arms 
of  your  fond  father." 

"But  there  is  not  a  single  Rose  in  the  garden.  How 
then  can  I  gather  one?" 

"I  will  explain  this  to  you  another  day,  Blondine.  Now 
I  can  tell  you  no  more,  as  I  hear  Bonne-Biche  coming.  But 
to  convince  you  of  the  virtues  of  the  Rose,  entreat  Bonne- 
Biche  to  give  you  one  and  see  what  she  will  say.  To-morrow 
— to-morrow,  Blondine!" 

The  Parrot  flew  away,  well  content  to  have  scattered 
in  Blondine's  heart  the  first  seeds  of  discontent  and  ingrati 
tude. 

The  Parrot  had  scarcely  disappeared  when  Bonne- 
Biche  entered.  She  appeared  greatly  agitated. 


43 


"With  whom  have  you  been  talking,  Blondine?"  look 
ing  suspiciously  towards  the  open  window. 

"With  no  one,  madam,"  said  the  princess. 

"I  am  certain  I  heard  voices  in  conversation." 

"I  must  have  been  speaking  to  myself." 

Bonne-Biche  made  no  reply.  She  was  very  sad  and 
tears  fell  from  her  eyes. 

Blondine  was  also  engaged  in  thought.  The  cun 
ning  words  of  the  Parrot  made  her  look  upon  the  kind 
ness  of  Bonne-Biche  and  Beau-Minon  in  a  totally  different 
light. 

In  place  of  saying  to  herself  that  a  hind  which  had  the 
power  to  speak,  to  make  wild  beasts  intelligent,  to  put  an 
infant  to  sleep  for  seven  years,  to  dedicate  seven  years  to  a 
tiresome  and  ignorant  little  girl,  in  short,  a  hind  lodged  and 
served  like  a  queen,  could  be  no  ordinary  criminal ;  in  place 
of  cherishing  a  sentiment  of  gratitude  for  all  that  Bonne- 
Biche  had  done  for  her,  Blondine,  alas !  believed  blindly  in 
the  Parrot,  the  unknown  bird  of  whose  character  and  ver 
acity  she  had  no  proof.  She  did  not  remember  that  the  Par 
rot  could  have  no  possible  motive  for  risking  its  life  to  ren 
der  her  a  service.  Blondine  believed  it  though,  implicitly, 
because  of  the  flattery  which  the  Parrot  had  lavished  upon 
her.  She  did  not  even  recall  with  gratitude  the  sweet  and 
happy  existence  which  Bonne-Biche  and  Beau-Minon  had 
secured  to  her.  She  resolved  to  follow  implicitly  the  coun- 


44 


sels  of  the  Parrot.  During  the  course  of  the  day  she  said  to 
Bonne-Biche : — 

"Why,  madam,  do  I  not  see  among  your  flowers  the 
most  lovely  and  charming  of  all  flowers — the  fragrant 
Rose?" 

Bonne-Biche  was  greatly  agitated  and  said  in  a  trem 
bling  voice : — 

"Blondine !  Blondine !  do  not  ask  for  this  most  perfidious 
flower,  which  pierces  all  who  touch  it !  Never  speak  to  me 
of  the  Rose,  Blondine.  You  cannot  know  what  fatal  danger 
this  flower  contains  for  you !" 

The  expression  of  Bonne-Biche  was  so  stern  and  severe 
that  Blondine  dared  not  question  her  further. 

The  day  passed  away  sadly  enough.  Bonne-Biche  was 
unhappy  and  Beau-Minon  very  sad. 

Early  in  the  morning,  Blondine  ran  to  her  window  and 
the  Parrot  entered  the  moment  she  opened  it. 

"Well,  my  dear  Blondine,  did  you  notice  the  agitation 
of  Bonne-Biche,  when  you  mentioned  the  Rose?  I  prom 
ised  you  to  point  out  the  means  by  which  you  could  obtain 
one  of  these  charming  flowers.  Listen  now  to  my  counsel. 
You  will  leave  this  park  and  enter  the  forest.  I  will  accom 
pany  you  and  I  will  conduct  you  to  a  garden  where  you  will 
find  the  most  beautiful  Rose  in  the  world!" 

"But  how  is  it  possible  for  me  to  leave  the  park?  Beau- 
Minon  always  accompanies  me  in  my  walks." 


45 


"Try  to  get  rid  of  him,"  said  the  Parrot;  "but  if  that  is 
impossible,  go  in  spite  of  him." 

"If  this  Rose  is  at  a  distance,  will  not  my  absence  be 
perceived?" 

"It  is  about  an  hour's  walk.  Bonne-Biche  has  been 
careful  to  separate  you  as  far  as  possible  from  the  Rose  in 
order  that  you  might  not  find  the  means  to  escape  from  her 
power." 

"But  why  does  she  wish  to  hold  me  captive?  She  is 
all-powerful  and  could  surely  find  pleasures  more  acceptable 
than  educating  an  ignorant  child." 

"All  this  will  be  explained  to  you  in  the  future,  Blon- 
dine,  when  you  will  be  in  the  arms  of  your  father.  Be  firm ! 
After  breakfast,  in  some  way  get  away  from  Beau-Minon 
and  enter  the  forest.  I  will  expect  you  there." 

Blondine  promised,  and  closed  the  window,  fearing  that 
Bonne-Biche  would  surprise  her. 

After  breakfast,  according  to  her  usual  custom,  she 
entered  the  garden.  Beau-Minon  followed  her  in  spite  of 
some  rude  rebuffs  which  he  received  with  plaintive  mews. 
Arrived  at  the  alley  which  led  out  of  the  park,  Blondine 
resolved  to  get  rid  of  Beau-Minon. 

"I  wish  to  be  alone,"  said  she,  sternly;  "begone,  Beau- 
Minon!" 

Beau-Minon  pretended  not  to  understand.  Blondine 
was  impatient  and  enraged.  She  forgot  herself  so  far  as  to 


strike  Beau-Minon  with  her  foot.  When  poor  Beau-Minon 
received  this  humiliating  blow,  he  uttered  a  cry  of  anguish 
and  fled  towards  the  palace.  Blondine  trembled  and  was  on 
the  point  of  recalling  him,  when  a  false  shame  arrested  her. 
She  walked  on  rapidly  to  the  gate,  opened  it  not  without 
trembling  and  entered  the  forest.  The  Parrot  joined  her 
without  delay. 

"Courage,  Blondine!  in  one  hour  you  will  have  the 
Rose  and  will  see  your  father,  who  weeps  for  you." 

At  these  words,  Blondine  recovered  her  resolution 
which  had  begun  to  falter.  She  walked  on  in  the  path  indi 
cated  by  the  Parrot,  who  flew  before  her  from  branch  to 
branch.  The  forest,  which  had  seemed  so  beautiful  and 
attractive  near  the  park  of  Bonne-Biche,  became  wilder 
and  more  entangled.  Brambles  and  stones  almost  filled  up 
the  path,  the  sweet  songs  of  the  birds  were  no  longer  heard 
and  the  flowers  had  entirely  disappeared.  Blondine  felt 
oppressed  by  an  inexplicable  restlessness.  The  Parrot 
pressed  her  eagerly  to  advance. 

"Quick,  quick,  Blondine!  time  flies!  If  Bonne-Biche 
perceives  your  absence  you  will  never  again  see  your  father." 

Blondine,  fatigued,  almost  breathless,  with  her  arms 
torn  by  the  briers  and  her  shoes  in  shreds,  now  declared  that 
she  would  go  no  further  when  the  Parrot  exclaimed: — 

"We  have  arrived,  Blondine.  Look!  that  is  the  enclo 
sure  which  separates  us  from  the  Rose." 


47 


Blondine  saw  at  a  turn  in  the  path  a  small  enclosure, 
the  gate  of  which  was  quickly  opened  by  the  Parrot.  The 
soil  was  arid  and  stony  but  a  magnificent,  majestic  rose-bush 
adorned  with  one  Rose,  which  was  more  beautiful  than  all 
the  roses  of  the  world  grew  in  the  midst  of  this  sterile  spot. 

"Take  it,  Blondine!"  said  the  parrot;  "you  deserve  it — 
you  have  truly  earned  it!" 

Blondine  seized  the  branch  eagerly  and  in  spite  of  the 
thorns  which  pierced  her  fingers  cruelly,  she  tore  it  from  the 
bush. 

The  Rose  was  scarcely  grasped  firmly  in  her  hand,  when 
she  heard  a  burst  of  mocking  laughter.  The  Flower  fell 
from  her  grasp,  crying : — 

"Thanks,  Blondine,  for  having  delivered  me  from  the 
prison  in  which  Bonne-Biche  held  me  captive.  I  am  your 
evil  genius !  Now  you  belong  to  me !" 

"Ha !  ha !"  now  exclaimed  the  Parrot.  "Thanks,  Blon 
dine  !  I  can  now  resume  my  form  of  magician.  You  have 
destroyed  your  friends  for  I  am  their  mortal  enemy!" 

Saying  these  cruel  words,  the  Parrot  and  the  Rose  dis 
appeared,  leaving  Blondine  alone  in  the  forest. 


REPENTANCE 

BLONDINE  was  stupefied!     Her  conduct  now  ap 
peared  to  her  in  all  its  horror.     She  had  shown  a 
monstrous  ingratitude  towards  the  friends  who  had 
been  so  tenderly  devoted  to  her — who  had  dedicated  seven 
years  to  the  care  of  her  education.    Would  these  kind 
friends  ever  receive  her,  ever  pardon  her?    What  would  be 
her  fate,  if  they  should  close  their  doors  against  her?    And 
then,  what  did  those  awful  words  of  the  wicked  Parrot 
signify:     "You    have    caused    the    destruction    of    your 
friends"? 

Blondine  turned  round  and  wished  to  retrace  her  steps 
to  the  castle  of  Bonne-Biche.  The  briers  and  thorns  tore  her 
arms  and  face  terribly.  She  continued  however  to  force  her 
way  bravely  through  the  thickets  and  after  three  hours  of 


49 


most  painful  walking  she  came  before  the  castle  of  Bonne- 
Biche  and  Beau-Minon. 

Horror  seized  upon  her,  when  in  place  of  the  superb 
building  she  saw  only  an  appalling  ruin — in  place  of  the 
magnificent  trees  and  rare  flowrers  which  surrounded  it,  only 
briers  and  thorns,  nettles  and  thistles,  could  be  seen. 
Terrified  and  most  desolate,  she  tried  to  force  her  way  in  the 
midst  of  the  ruins,  to  seek  some  knowledge  of  her  kind 


Blondine  sees  the  castle  of  Bonne-Biche  and  Beau-Minon 


*      * 


friends.  A  large  Toad  issued  from  a  pile  of  stones,  advanced 
before  her,  and  said : — 

"What  are  you  seeking?  Have  you  not  occasioned  the 
death  of  your  friends  by  the  basest  ingratitude?  Begone! 
do  not  insult  their  memory  by  your  unwelcome  presence !" 

"Alas!  alas!"  cried  Blondine,  "my  poor  friends,  Bonne- 
Biche  and  Beau-Mir  on,  why  can  I  not  atone  by  my  death  for 
the  sufferings  I  have  caused  them?"  And  she  fell,  sobbing 
piteously,  upon  the  stones  and  nettles ;  her  grief  and  her  re 
pentance  were  so  excessive  that  she  did  not  feel  their  sharp 
points  in  her  tender  flesh.  She  wept  profusely  a  long  time. 
At  last  she  arose  and  looked  about  her,  hoping  to  find  some 
shelter  where  she  might  take  refuge.  Ruin  only  stared  her 
in  the  face ! 

"Well,"  said  she,  "let  the  wild  beasts  tear  me  to  pieces, 
let  me  die  of  hunger  and  thirst,  if  I  can  expiate  my  sins  here 
upon  the  tomb  of  Bonne-Biche  and  Beau-Minon!" 

As  she  uttered  these  words,  she  heard  a  soft  voice 
saying:  "True  repentance  can  atone  for  the  worst  of 


crimes." 


She  raised  her  head  and  saw  only  an  immense  black 
Crow  flying  above  her. 

"Alas!  alas!"  said  Blondine,  "my  repentance  however 
true,  however  bitter  it  may  be,  can  never  give  me  back  the 
lives  of  my  dear  Bonne-Biche  and  Beau-Minon !" 

"Courage,  courage,  Blondine!  redeem  your  fault  by 


****,****** 

your  repentance  and  do  not  allow  yourself  to  be  utterly  cast 
down  by  grief." 

The  poor  princess  arose  and  left  the  scene  of  desolation. 
She  followed  a  little  path,  where  the  large  trees  seemed  to 
have  rooted  out  the  brambles  and  the  earth  was  covered  with 
moss.  She  was  utterly  exhausted  with  grief  and  fatigue  and 
fell  at  the  foot  of  a  large  tree,  sobbing  piteously. 

"Courage,  Blondine !"  said  another  voice ;  "courage  and 
hope!" 

She  saw  near  her  only  a  Frog,  which  was  looking  at  her 
compassionately. 

"Oh,  Frog!"  said  the  princess,  "you  seem  to  pity  my 
anguish!  What  will  become  of  me  now  that  I  am  alone 
and  desolate  in  the  world?" 

"Courage  and  hope !"  was  the  reply. 

Blondine  sighed  deeply  and  looked  around,  hoping  to 
discover  some  herb  or  fruit  to  appease  her  hunger  and  thirst. 
She  saw  nothing  and  her  tears  flowed  freely.  The  sound  of 
bells  now  somewhat  dissipated  her  despairing  thoughts. 
She  saw  a  beautiful  cow  approaching  her,  gently  and 
slowly.  On  arriving  near  her,  the  cow  paused,  bowed  down, 
and  showed  her  a  silver  porringer  attached  to  her  neck  by  a 
chain  of  beaten  gold. 

Blondine  was  very  grateful  for  this  unexpected  succor. 
She  detached  the  porringer,  milked  the  cow  and  drank  the 
sweet  milk  with  delight.  The  pretty,  gentle  cow  signed  to 

********** 


4»       <t*       4*       *§*       4*       4*       *§*       •§•       *l*       41 

her  to  replace  the  porringer.  Blondine  obeyed,  kissed  her 
on  the  neck  and  said,  sadly : — 

"Thanks,  Blanchette,  it  is  without  doubt  to  my  poor 
friends  that  I  owe  this  sweet  charity.  Perhaps  in  another 
and  better  world  they  can  see  the  repentance  of  their  poor 
Blondine  and  wish  to  assist  her  in  her  frightful  position." 

"A  true  repentance  will  obtain  pardon  for  all  faults," 
said  a  kind  voice. 

"Ah!"  exclaimed  Blondine,  "years  of  sorrow  and  weep 
ing  for  my  crimes  would  not  suffice !  I  can  never  pardon 
myself!" 

In  the  mean  time,  night  approached.  Notwithstanding 
her  anguish  and  repentance,  Blondine  began  to  reflect  upon 
some  means  of  securing  herself  from  the  ferocious  wild 
beasts,  whose  terrible  roars  she  already  believed  she  heard  in 
the  distance.  She  saw  some  steps  before  her  a  kind  of  hut, 
formed  by  several  trees  growing  near  together  and  inter 
lacing  their  branches.  Bowing  her  head,  she  entered,  and 
found  that  by  carefully  connecting  some  branches  she  could 
form  a  pretty  and  secure  retreat.  She  employed  the  remain 
der  of  the  day  in  arranging  this  little  room  and  gathered  a 
quantity  of  moss,  with  which  she  made  herself  a  bed  and 
pillow.  She  concealed  the  entrance  to  this  little  retreat  by 
some  broken  branches  and  leaves  and  went  to  rest,  utterly 
worn  out  with  regret  and  fatigue. 

When  Blondine  awoke  it  was  broad  daylight.    At  first 


53 


she  could  scarcely  collect  her  thoughts  and  understand  her 
position  but  the  sad  realities  of  her  lot  were  soon  apparent  to 
her  and  she  commenced  weeping  as  before. 

Blondine  was  hungry,  and  she  could  not  imagine  how  she 
was  to  secure  food  but  soon  she  heard  again  the  sound  of  the 
cow-bells.  In  a  few  moments,  Blanchette  stood  near  her. 
Blondine  again  loosened  the  porringer,  drew  the  milk  and 
drank  till  her  hunger  was  appeased,  then  replaced  the  por 
ringer  and  kissed  Blanchette,  hoping  to  see  her  again  during 
the  day.  Every  day — in  the  morning,  at  midday  and  in  the 
evening — Blanchette  came  to  offer  Blondine  her  frugal 
repast. 

Blondine  passed  the  time  in  tears  for  her  poor  friends, 
and  bitter  self-reproach  for  her  crimes. 

"By  my  unpardonable  disobedience,"  she  said  to  her 
self,  "I  have  caused  the  most  terrible  misfortunes,  which  it  is 
not  in  my  power  to  repair.  I  have  not  only  lost  my  good  and 
true  friends  but  I  am  deprived  of  the  only  means  of  finding 
my  father,  my  poor  father,  who  perhaps  still  expects  his  Blon 
dine,  his  most  unhappy  Blondine,  condemned  to  live  and  die 
alone  in  this  frightful  forest  where  her  evil  genius  reigns 
supreme." 

Blondine  sought  to  amuse  and  employ  herself  in  every 
possible  way.  Her  little  home  was  neatly  arranged,  and 
fresh  moss  and  leaves  composed  her  simple  couch.  She 
had  tied  some  branches  together  and  formed  a  seat  and  she 


54 


35  j*  5t  St"  "5"  -»  55*'  "5?"  ^5^  ^* 

made  herself  some  needles  and  pins  of  the  thorns  and  twisted 
some  thread  from  the  hemp  which  grew  near  her  little  hut, 
and  with  these  implements  she  had  mended  the  rents  in  her 
shoes. 

In  this  simple  way  Blondine  lived  for  six  months ;  her 
grief  was  always  the  same  and  it  is  just  to  say  that  it  was  not 
her  sad  and  solitary  life  which  made  her  unhappy  but  sincere 
regret  for  her  fault.  She  would  willingly  have  consented  to 
pass  her  life  in  the  forest  if  she  could  thus  have  brought  to 
life  Bonne-Biche  and  Beau-Minon. 


55 


THE  TORTOISE 

ONE  day  Blondine  was  seated  at  the  entrance  of  her 
hut,  musing  sadly  as  usual,  thinking  of  her  lost 
friends  and  of  her  father,  when  she  saw  before  her 
an  enormous  Tortoise. 

"Blondine,"  said  the  Tortoise,  "if  you  will  place  your 
self  under  my  protection,  I  will  conduct  you  out  of  this 
forest." 

"And  why,  Madam  Tortoise,  should  I  seek  to  leave  this 
forest?  Here  I  caused  the  death  of  my  friends  and  here  I 
wish  to  die." 

"Are  you  very  certain  of  their  death,  Blondine?" 
"What  do  you  mean?     Is  it  possible  I  may  be  deceived? 
But,  no;  I  saw  the  ruins  of  their  castle.     The  Parrot  and  the 
Toad  assured  me  of  their  death.     You  are  kind  and  good  and 


wish  to  console  me  without  doubt  but,  alas !  I  do  not  hope  to 
see  them  again.  If  they  still  lived  they  would  not  have  left 
me  alone  with  the  frightful  despair  of  having  caused  their 
death." 

"But  how  do  you  know,  Blondine,  that  this  seeming  neg 
lect  is  not  forced  upon  them?  They  may  now  be  subjected 
to  a  power  greater  than  their  own.  You  know,  Blondine, 
that  a  true  repentance  will  obtain  pardon  for  many  crimes." 

"Ah !  Madam  Tortoise,  if  they  still  live,  if  you  can  give 
me  news  of  them,  if  you  can  assure  me  that  I  need  no  longer 
reproach  myself  with  their  death,  assure  me  that  I  shall  one 
day  see  them  again,  there  is  no  price  which  I  will  not  gladly 
pay  to  merit  this  great  happiness." 

"Blondine,  I  am  not  permitted  to  disclose  to  you  the  fate 
of  your  friends  but  if  you  have  the  courage  to  mount  on  my 
back,  remain  there  for  six  months  and  not  address  a  single 
question  to  me  during  the  journey,  I  will  conduct  you  to  a 
place  where  all  will  be  revealed." 

"I  promise  all  that  you  ask,  Madam  Tortoise,  provided  I 
can  only  learn  what  has  become  of  my  friends." 

"Take  care,  Blondine!  reflect  well.  Six  months  with 
out  descending  from  my  back  and  without  asking  me  a  single 
question!  When  once  you  have  accepted  the  conditions, 
when  we  have  commenced  our  journey,  if  you  have  not  the 
courage  to  endure  to  the  end,  you  will  remain  eternally  in 
the  power  of  the  enchanter,  Perroquet,  and  his  sister  Rose 

"$*  *jj?  *$*  e$*  ey  *5*  ^5*  i*  a*  iS* 


57 


and  I  cannot  even  continue  to  bestow  upon  you  the  little 
assistance  to  which  you  owe  your  life  during  the  last  six 
months." 

"Let  us  go,  Madam  Tortoise  let  us  be  off,  immediately. 
I  prefer  to  die  of  hunger  and  fatigue  rather  than  of  grief  and 
uncertainty.  Your  words  have  brought  hope  to  my  poor 
heart,  and  I  have  courage  to  undertake  even  a  more  difficult 
journey  than  that  of  which  you  speak." 

"Let  it  be  according  to  your  wish,  Blondine.  Mount 
my  back.  Fear  neither  hunger  nor  thirst  nor  cold  nor  sun 
shine  nor  any  accident  during  our  long  journey.  As  long 
as  it  lasts  you  shall  not  suffer  from  any  inconvenience." 

Blondine  mounted  on  the  back  of  the  Tortoise.  "Now, 
silence !"  said  she ;  "and  not  one  word  till  we  have  arrived  and 
I  speak  to  you  first." 


THE  JOURNEY  AND  ARRIVAL 

THE  journey  of  Blondine  lasted,  as  the  Tortoise  had 
said,  six  months.     They  were  three  months  passing 
through  the  forest.    At  the  end  of  that  time  she 
found  herself  on  an  arid  plain  which  it  required  six  weeks  to 
cross.    Then  Blondine  perceived  a  castle  which  reminded 
her  of  that  of  Bonne-Biche  and  Beau-Minon.    They  were  a 
full  month  passing  through  the  avenue  to  this  castle. 

Blondine  burned  with  impatience.  Would  she  indeed 
learn  the  fate  of  her  dear  friends  at  the  palace?  In  spite  of 
her  extreme  anxiety,  she  dared  not  ask  a  single  question.  If 
she  could  have  descended  from  the  back  of  the  Tortoise,  ten 
minutes  would  have  sufficed  for  her  to  reach  the  castle. 
But,  alas !  the  Tortoise  crept  on  slowly  and  Blondine  remem- 


59 


********** 

bered  that  she  had  been  forbidden  to  alight  or  to  utter  a  word. 
She  resolved,  therefore,  to  control  her  impatience.  The 
Tortoise  seemed  rather  to  relax  than  to  increase  her  speed. 
She  consumed  fourteen  days  still  in  passing  through  this 
avenue.  They  seemed  fourteen  centuries  to  Blondine.  She 
never,  however,  lost  sight  of  the  castle  or  of  the  door.  The 
place  seemed  deserted ;  she  heard  no  noise,  she  saw  no  sign 
of  life. 

At  last,  after  twenty-four  days'  journey,  the  Tortoise 
paused,  and  said  to  Blondine: — 

"Now,  princess,  descend.  By  your  courage  and  obedi 
ence  you  have  earned  the  recompense  I  promised.  Enter 
the  little  door  which  you  see  before  you.  The  first  person 
you  will  meet  will  be  the  fairy  Bienveillante  and  she  will 
make  known  to  you  the  fate  of  your  friends." 

Blondine  sprang  lightly  to  the  earth.  She  had  been 
immovable  so  long  she  feared  her  limbs  would  be  cramped 
but  on  the  contrary  she  was  as  light  and  active  as  when  she 
had  lived  so  happily  with  her  dear  Bonne-Biche  and  Beau- 
Minon  and  ran  joyously  and  gracefully  gathering  flowers 
and  chasing  butterflies. 

After  having  thanked  the  Tortoise  most  warmly  she 
opened  the  door  which  had  been  pointed  out  to  her  and  found 
herself  before  a  young  person  clothed  in  white,  who  asked  in 
a  sweet  voice,  whom  she  desired  to  see? 

"I  wish  to  see  the  fairy  Bienveillante.     Tell  her,  I  pray 


60 


They  were  three  months  passing  through  the  forest 


you,  miss,  that  the  princess  Blondine  begs  earnestly  to  see  her 
without  delay." 

"Follow  me,  princess,"  replied  the  young  girl. 

Blondine  followed  in  great  agitation.  She  passed 
through  several  beautiful  rooms  and  met  many  young  girls 
clothed  in  white,  like  her  guide.  They  looked  at  her  as  if 
they  recognized  her  and  smiled  graciously. 

At  last  Blondine  arrived  in  a  room  in  every  respect 
resembling  that  of  Bonne-Biche  in  the  Forest  of  Lilacs. 
The  remembrances  which  this  recalled  were  so  painful  that 
she  did  not  perceive  the  disappearance  of  her  fair  young 
guide. 

Blondine  gazed  sadly  at  the  furniture  of  the  room.  She 
saw  but  one  piece  which  had  not  adorned  the  apartment  of 
Bonne-Biche  in  the  Forest  of  Lilacs.  This  was  a  wardrobe 
in  gold  and  ivory,  exquisitely  carved.  It  was  closed. 
Blondine  felt  herself  drawn  towards  it  in  an  inexplicable 
manner.  She  was  gazing  at  it  intently,  not  having  indeed 
the  power  to  turn  her  eyes  away,  when  a  door  opened  and  a 
young  and  beautiful  woman,  magnificently  dressed,  entered 
and  drew  near  Blondine. 

"What  do  you  wish,  my  child?"  said  she,  in  a  sweet, 
caressing  voice. 

"Oh,  madam!"  said  Blondine,  throwing  herself  at  her 
feet,  "I  have  been  assured  that  you  could  give  me  news  of  my 
dear,  kind  friends,  Bonne-Biche  and  Beau-Minon.  You 


61 


know,  madam,  without  doubt  by  what  heedless  disobedience 
I  gave  them  up  to  destruction  and  that  I  wept  for  them  a  long 
time,  believing  them  to  be  dead  but  the  Tortoise,  who  con 
ducted  me  here,  has  given  me  reason  to  hope  I  may  one  day 
see  them  again.  Tell  me,  madam,  tell  me  if  they  yet  live  and 
if  I  may  dare  hope  for  the  happiness  of  rejoining  them?" 

"Blondine,"  replied  the  fairy  Bienveillante,  sadly,  "y°u 
are  now  about  to  know  the  fate  of  your  friends,  but  no  matter 
what  you  see  or  hear,  do  not  lose  courage  or  hope." 

Saying  these  words,  she  seized  the  trembling  Blondine 
and  conducted  her  in  front  of  the  wardrobe  which  had  al 
ready  so  forcibly  attracted  her  attention. 

"Blondine,  here  is  the  key  to  this  wardrobe.  Open  it, 
and  be  brave!" 

She  handed  Blondine  a  gold  key.  With  a  trembling 
hand  the  princess  opened  the  wardrobe.  What  was  her 
anguish  when  she  saw  the  skins  of  Bonne-Biche  and  Beau- 
Minon  fastened  to  the  wardrobe  with  diamond  nails!  At 
this  terrible  sight  the  unfortunate  princess  uttered  a  cry  of 
horror  and  fell  insensible  at  the  feet  of  the  fairy.  At  this 
moment  the  door  opened  and  a  prince,  beautiful  as  the  day, 
sprang  towards  Blondine,  saying: — 

"Oh,  my  mother!  this  is  too  severe  a  trial  for  my  sweet 
Blondine!" 

"Alas !  my  son,  my  heart  also  bleeds  for  her.  But  you 
know  that  this  last  punishment  was  indispensable  to  deliver 


62 


her  for  ever  from  the  yoke  of  the  cruel  genius  of  the  Forest 
of  Lilacs." 

The  fairy  Bienveillante  now  with  her  wand  touched 
Blondine,  who  was  immediately  restored  to  consciousness 
but  despairing  and  sobbing  convulsively,  she  exclaimed: — 

"Let  me  die  at  once!  My  life  is  odious  to  me!  No 
hope,  no  happiness,  from  this  time  forth  for  ever  for  poor 
Blondine!  My  friends!  my  cherished  friends!  I  will  join 
you  soon  in  the  land  of  shadows !" 

"Blondine !  ever  dear  Blondine !"  said  the  fairy,  clasping 
her  in  her  arms,  "your  friends  live  and  love  you  tenderly.  I 
am  Bonne-Biche  and  this  is  my  son,  Beau-Minon.  The 
wicked  genius  of  the  Forest  of  Lilacs,  taking  advantage  of 
the  negligence  of  my  son,  obtained  dominion  over  us  and 
forced  us  into  the  forms  under  which  you  have  known  us. 
We  could  not  resume  our  natural  appearance  unless  you 
should  pluck  the  Rose,  which  I,  knowing  it  to  be  your  evil 
genius,  retained  captive.  I  placed  it  as  far  as  possible  from 
the  castle  in  order  to  withdraw  it  from  your  view.  I  knew 
the  misfortune  to  which  you  would  be  exposed  on  delivering 
your  evil  genius  from  his  prison  and  Heaven  is  my  witness, 
that  my  son  and  I  would  willingly  have  remained  a  Hind  and 
a  Cat  for  ever  in  your  eyes  in  order  to  spare  you  the  cruel 
tortures  to  which  you  have  been  subjected.  The  Parrot 
gained  you  over,  in  spite  of  all  our  precautions.  You  know 
the  rest,  my  dear  child.  But  you  can  never  know  all  that  we 


63 


have  suffered  in  witnessing  your  tears  and  your  desolation." 

Blondine  embraced  the  Fairy  ardently  and  addressed  a 
thousand  questions  to  her. 

"What  has  become  of  the  gazelles  who  waited  upon  us 
so  gracefully?" 

"You  have  already  seen  them,  dear  Blondine.  They 
are  the  young  girls  who  accompanied  you.  They  also  were 
changed  when  the  evil  genius  gained  his  power  over  us." 

"And  the  good  white  cow  who  brought  me  milk  every 
day?" 

"We  obtained  permission  from  the  Queen  of  the  Fairies 
to  send  you  this  light  refreshment.  The  encouraging  words 
of  the  Crow  came  also  from  us." 

"You,  then,  madam,  also  sent  me  the  Tortoise?" 

"Yes,  Blondine.  The  Queen  of  the  Fairies,  touched  by 
your  repentance  and  your  grief,  deprived  the  Evil  Genius 
of  the  Forest  of  all  power  over  us  on  condition  of  obtaining 
from  you  one  last  proof  of  submission,  compelling  you  to 
take  this  long  and  fatiguing  journey  and  inflicting  the 
terrible  punishment  of  making  you  believe  that  my  son  and  I 
had  died  from  your  imprudence.  I  implored,  entreated  the 
Queen  of  the  Fairies  to  spare  you  at  least  this  Jast  anguish 
but  she  was  inflexible." 

Blondine  gazed  at  her  lost  friends,  listened  eagerly  to 
every  word  and  did  not  cease  to  embrace  those  she  had  feared 
were  eternally  separated  from  her  by  death.  The  remem- 


64 


brance  of  her  dear  father  now  presented  itself.  The  prince 
Parfait  understood  her  secret  desire  and  made  it  known  to  his 
mother,  the  fairy  Bienveillante. 

"Prepare  yourself,  dear  Blondine,  to  see  your  father. 
Informed  by  me,  he  now  expects  you.'* 

At  this  moment,  Blondine  found  herself  in  a  chariot  of 
gold  and  pearls,  the  fairy  Bienveillante  seated  at  her  right 
hand,  and  the  prince  Parfait  at  her  feet,  regarding  her  kindly 
and  tenderly.  The  chariot  was  drawn  by  four  swans  of  daz 
zling  whiteness.  They  flew  with  such  rapidity,  that  five 
minutes  brought  them  to  the  palace  of  King  Benin.  All  the 
court  was  assembled  about  the  king,  all  were  expecting  the 
princess  Blondine. 

When  the  chariot  appeared,  the  cries  of  joy  and  wel 
come  were  so  tumultuous  that  the  swans  were  confused  and 
almost  lost  their  way.  Prince  Parfait,  who  guided  them, 
succeeded  in  arresting  their  attention  and  the  chariot  drew 
up  at  the  foot  of  the  grand  stairway.  King  Benin  sprang 
towards  Blondine  who,  jumping  lightly  from  the  chariot, 
threw  herself  in  her  father's  arms.  They  remained  a  long 
time  in  this  position  and  everybody  wept  tears  of  joy. 

When  King  Benin  had  somewhat  recovered  himself  he 
kissed,  respectfully  and  tenderly,  the  hand  of  the  good  fairy 
who,  after  having  protected  and  educated  the  princess  Blon 
dine  had  now  restored  her  to  him.  He  embraced  the  prince 
Parfait  whom  he  found  most  charming. 


^       *       +       #       *       *       4»       *       *       * 

There  were  eight  resplendent  gala  days  in  honor  of  the 
return  of  Blondine.  At  the  close  of  this  gay  festival,  the 
fairy  Bienveillante  announced  her  intention  of  returning 
home.  But  Prince  Parfait  and  Blondine  were  so  melan 
choly  at  the  prospect  of  this  separation  that  King  Benin  re 
solved  they  should  never  quit  the  place.  He  wedded  the 
fairy  and  Blondine  became  the  happy  wife  of  Prince  Parfait 
who  was  always  for  her  the  Beau-Minon  of  the  Forest  of 
Lilacs. 

Brunette,  whose  character  had  entirely  changed,  came 
often  to  see  Blondine.  Prince  Violent,  her  husband,  be 
came  more  amiable  as  Brunette  became  more  gentle  and 
they  were  very  happy. 

As  to  Blondine,  she  had  no  misfortunes,  no  griefs.  She 
had  lovely  daughters,  who  resembled  her,  and  good  and 
handsome  sons,  the  image  of  their  manly  father,  Prince  Par 
fait.  Everybody  loved  them  and  every  one  connected  with 
them  was  happy  ever  after. 


66 


tttk 


GOOD  LITTLE  HENRY 
THE  POOR  SICK  MOTHER 

THERE  was  a  poor  woman,  a  widow,  who  lived  alone 
with  her  little  son  Henry.  She  loved  him  tenderly 
and  she  had  good  reason  to  do  so,  for  no  one  had 
ever  seen  a  more  charming  child.  Although  he  was  but 
seven  years  old,  he  kept  the  house  while  his  good  mother  la 
bored  diligently  and  then  left  home  to  sell  her  work  and  buy 
food  for  herself  and  her  little  Henry.  He  swept,  he  washed 
the  floor,  he  cooked,  he  dug  and  cultivated  the  garden  and 
when  all  this  was  done  he  seated  himself  to  mend  his  clothes 
or  his  mother's  shoes  and  to  make  stools  and  tables — in  short, 
to  do  everything  his  strength  would  enable  him  to  do. 


* 


-fc 


69 


The  house  in  which  they  lived  belonged  to  them,  but  it 
was  very  lonesome.  In  front  of  their  dwelling  there  was  a 
lofty  mountain  so  high  that  no  one  had  ever  ascended  to  its 
summit,  and  besides  it  was  surrounded  by  a  rushing  torrent, 
by  high  walls  and  insurmountable  precipices. 

The  mother  and  her  little  boy  were  happy  but  alas !  one 
day  the  poor  mother  fell  sick.  They  knew  no  doctor  and 
besides  they  had  no  money  to  pay  for  one.  Poor  Henry 
did  not  know  how  to  cure  her.  He  brought  her  fresh  cool 
water  for  he  had  nothing  else  to  give  her,  he  stayed  by  her 
night  and  day  and  ate  his  little  morsel  of  dry  bread  at  the 
foot  of  her  bed.  When  she  slept  he  looked  at  her  sadly  and 
wept.  The  sickness  increased  from  day  to  day  and  at  last 
the  poor  woman  was  almost  in  a  dying  condition.  She 
could  neither  speak  nor  swallow  and  she  no  longer  knew  her 
little  Henry,  who  was  sobbing  on  his  knees  near  her  bed. 
In  his  despair,  he  cried  out: 

"Fairy  Bienfaisante,  come  to  my  help!  Save  my 
mother!" 

Henry  had  scarcely  pronounced  these  words,  when  a 
window  opened  and  a  lady  richly  dressed  entered  and  in  a 
soft  voice,  said  to  him : 

"What  do  you  wish  of  me,  my  little  friend?  You  called 
me — here  I  am!" 

"Madam,"  cried  Henry,  throwing  himself  on  his  knees 
and  clasping  his  hands,  "if  you  are  the  fairy  Bienfaisante, 

•{»        •§*        *t*        *l*        *i*        *t*        4*        *i*        *t*        ifr 

70 


save  my  poor  mother  who  is  about  to  die  and  leave  me  alone 
in  the  world." 

The  good  fairy  looked  at  Henry  most  compassionately 
and  then,  without  saying  a  word,  she  approached  the  poor 
woman,  bent  over  her,  examined  her  attentively,  breathed 
upon  her  and  said : 

"It  is  not  in  my  power,  my  poor  child,  to  cure  your 
mother;  her  life  depends  upon  you  alone,  if  you  have  the 
courage  to  undertake  the  journey  I  will  point  out  to  you." 

"Speak,  madam !  I  entreat  you  to  speak !  there  is  nothing 
I  will  not  undertake  to  save  the  life  of  my  dear  mother." 

The  fairy  replied, 

"You  must  go  and  seek  the  plant  of  life,  which  grows  on 
top  of  the  mountain  that  you  see  from  this  window.  When 
you  have  obtained  this  plant,  press  its  juice  into  the  mouth  of 
your  mother  and  she  will  be  immediately  restored  to  health." 

"I  will  start  out  immediately,  madam.  But  who  will 
take  care  of  my  poor  mother  during  my  absence?  And, 
moreover,"  said  he,  sobbing  bitterly,  "she  will  be  dead  before 
my  return." 

"Do  not  worry,  my  dear  child.  If  you  go  to  seek  the 
plant  of  life,  your  mother  will  need  nothing  before  your 
return;  she  will  remain  precisely  in  the  condition  in  which 
you  leave  her.  But  you  must  dare  many  dangers  and  endure 
many  things  before  you  pluck  the  plant  of  life.  Great  cour 
age  and  great  perseverance  are  necessary  on  your  part." 


"I  fear  nothing,  madam,  my  courage  and  perseverance 
shall  not  fail.  Tell  me  only  how  I  shall  know  this  plant 
amongst  all  the  others  which  cover  the  top  of  the  mountain." 

"When  you  reach  the  summit,  call  the  doctor  who  has 
charge  of  this  plant,  inform  him  that  I  have  sent  you  and  he 
will  give  you  a  branch  of  the  plant  of  life." 

Henry  kissed  the  good  fairy's  hands  and  thanked  her 
heartily,  took  a  sorrowful  leave  of  his  mother,  covering  her 
with  kisses,  put  some  bread  in  his  pocket  and  set  out,  after 
saluting  the  fairy  respectfully. 

The  fairy  smiled  encouragingly  at  this  poor  child  who 
so  bravely  resolved  to  ascend  a  mountain  so  dangerous  that 
none  of  those  who  had  attempted  it  had  ever  reached  the 
summit. 


72 


THE  CROW,  THE  COCK,  AND  THE  FROG 

LITTLE  HENRY  marched  resolutely  to  the  moun 
tain  which  he  found  much  more  distant  than  it  had 
appeared  to  him.     Instead  of  arriving  in  a  half 
hour  as  he  had  expected,  he  walked  rapidly  the  whole  day 
without  reaching  its  base. 

About  one-third  of  the  way  he  saw  a  Crow  which  was 
caught  by  the  claw  in  a  snare  which  some  wicked  boy  had 
set  for  him.  The  poor  Crow  sought  in  vain  to  release  him 
self  from  this  trap  which  caused  him  cruel  sufferings. 
Henry  ran  to  him,  cut  the  cord  which  bound  him  and  set 
him  at  liberty.  The  poor  Crow  flew  off  rapidly,  after  hav 
ing  said  to  Henry, 

"Thanks,  my  brave  Henry,  I  will  see  you  again." 
Henry  was  much  surprised  to  hear  the  Crow  speak  but 
he  did  not  relax  his  speed. 


73 


Some  time  afterwards  while  he  was  resting  in  a  grove 
and  eating  a  morsel  of  bread,  he  saw  a  Cock  followed  by  a 
fox  and  about  to  be  taken  by  him  in  spite  of  his  efforts  to 
escape.  The  poor  frightened  Cock  passed  very  near  to 
Henry,  who  seized  it  adroitly,  and  hid  it  under  his  coat  with 
out  the  fox  having  seen  him.  The  fox  continued  his  pur 
suit,  supposing  that  the  Cock  was  before  him.  Henry  did 
not  move  till  he  was  entirely  out  of  sight.  He  then  released 
the  Cock,  who  said  to  him  in  a  low  voice : 

"Many  thanks,  my  brave  Henry,  I  will  see  you  again." 
Henry  was  now  rested.     He  rose  and  continued  his 
journey.     When  he  had  advanced  a  considerable  distance 
he  saw  a  poor  Frog  about  to  be  devoured  by  a  serpent.    The 
Frog  trembled  and,  paralyzed  by  fear,  could  not  move.    The 
serpent  advanced  rapidly,  its  horrid  mouth  open.     Henry 
seized  a  large  stone  and  threw  it  so  adroitly  that  it  entered  the 
serpent's  throat  the  moment  it  was  about  to  devour  the  Frog. 
The  frightened  Frog  leaped  to  a  distance  and  cried  out, 
"Many  thanks,  brave  Henry;  we  will  meet  again." 
Henry,  who  had  before  heard  the  Crow  and  the  Cock 
speak,  was  not  now  astonished  at  these  words  of  the  Frog  and 
continued  to  walk  on  rapidly. 

A  short  time  after  he  arrived  at  the  foot  of  the  mountain 
but  he  was  greatly  distressed  to  see  that  a  large  and  deep  river 
ran  at  its  foot,  so  wide  that  the  other  side  could  scarcely  be 
seen.  Greatly  at  a  loss  he  paused  to  reflect. 


74 


A  large  and  deep  river  ran  at  the  foot  of  the  mountain 

"Perhaps,"  said  he,  hopefully,  "I  may  find  a  bridge,  or 
ford,  or  a  boat." 

Henry  followed  the  course  of  the  river  which  flowed 
entirely  around  the  mountain  but  everywhere  it  was  equally 
wide  and  deep  and  he  saw  neither  bridge  nor  boat.  Poor 
Henry  seated  himself  on  the  bank  of  the  river,  weeping  bit 
terly. 

"Fairy  Bienfaisante !     Fairy  Bienf aisante !  come  to  my 


75 


dk         4*         •$••§••$•         <(p         •§»•§*         ^*         •§> 

help,"  he  exclaimed.  "Of  what  use  will  it  be  to  me  to  know 
that  there  is  a  plant  at  the  top  of  the  mountain  which  will 
save  the  life  of  my  poor  mother,  if  I  can  never  reach  its  sum 
mit?" 

At  this  moment  the  Cock  whom  he  had  protected  from 
the  fox  appeared  on  the  borders  of  the  river,  and  said  to  him : 

"The  fairy  Bienfaisante  can  do  nothing  for  you.  This 
mountain  is  beyond  her  control.  But  you  have  saved  my 
life  and  I  wish  to  prove  my  gratitude.  Mount  my  back, 
Henry,  and  by  the  faith  of  a  Cock  I  will  take  you  safe  to  the 
other  side." 

Henry  did  not  hesitate.  He  sprang  on  the  Cock's  back, 
fully  expecting  to  fall  into  the  water  but  his  clothes  were  not 
even  moist.  The  Cock  received  him  so  adroitly  on  his  back 
that  he  felt  as  secure  as  if  he  had  been  on  horseback.  He 
held  on  firmly  to  the  crest  of  the  Cock  who  now  commenced 
the  passage. 

The  river  was  so  wide  that  he  was  flying  constantly 
twenty-one  days  before  he  reached  the  other  shore ;  but  dur 
ing  these  twenty-one  days  Henry  was  not  sleepy  and  felt 
neither  hunger  nor  thirst. 

When  they  arrived,  Henry  thanked  the  Cock  most  po 
litely,  who  graciously  bristled  his  feathers  and  disappeared. 
A  moment  after  this  Henry  turned  and  to  his  astonishment 
the  river  was  no  longer  to  be  seen. 

"It  was  without  doubt  the  genius  of  the  mountain  who 

<§»<£•§»        <t*        <§*        *£        *i*       ^ft*        'I'        *i* 


wished  to  prevent  my  approach,"  said  Henry.  "But,  with 
the  help  of  the  good  fairy  Bienfaisante,  I  think  I  shall  yet  suc 
ceed  in  my  mission." 


77 


THE  HARVEST 

HENRY  walked  a  long,  long  time  but  he  walked  in 
vain  for  he  saw  that  he  was  no  farther  from  the 
foot  of  the  mountain  and  no  nearer  to  the  summit 
than  he  had  been  when  he  crossed  the  river.  Any  other 
child  would  have  retraced  his  steps  but  the  brave  little  Henry 
would  not  allow  himself  to  be  discouraged.  Notwithstand 
ing  his  extreme  fatigue  he  walked  on  twenty-one  days  with 
out  seeming  to  make  any  advance.  At  the  end  of  this  time 
he  was  no  more  discouraged  than  at  the  close  of  the  first  day. 

"If  I  am  obliged  to  walk  a  hundred  years,"  he  said  aloud, 
"I  will  go  on  till  I  reach  the  summit." 

"You  have  then  a  great  desire  to  arrive  there,  little  boy?" 
said  an  old  man,  looking  at  him  maliciously  and  standing 
just  in  his  path.  "What  are  you  seeking  at  the  top  of  this 
mountain?" 


"The  plant  of  life,  my  good  sir,  to  save  the  life  of  my 
dear  mother  who  is  about  to  die." 

The  little  old  man  shook  his  head,  rested  his  little 
pointed  chin  on  the  top  of  his  gold-headed  cane  and  after 
having  a  long  time  regarded  Henry,  he  said : 

"Your  sweet  and  fresh  face  pleases  me,  my  boy.  I  am 
one  of  the  genii  of  this  mountain.  I  will  allow  you  to  ad 
vance  on  condition  that  you  will  gather  all  my  wheat,  that 
you  will  beat  it  out,  make  it  into  flour  and  then  into  bread. 
When  you  have  gathered,  beaten,  ground  and  cooked  it,  then 
call  me.  You  will  find  all  the  necessary  implements  in  the 
ditch  near  you.  The  fields  of  wheat  are  before  you  and 
cover  the  mountain." 

The  old  man  disappeared  and  Henry  gazed  in  terror  at 
the  immense  fields  of  wheat  which  were  spread  out  before 
him.  But  he  soon  mastered  this  feeling  of  discouragement 
— took  off  his  vest,  seized  a  scythe  and  commenced  cutting 
the  wheat  diligently.  This  occupied  him  a  hundred  and 
ninety-five  days  and  nights. 

When  the  wheat  was  all  cut,  Henry  commenced  to  beat 
it  with  a  flail  which  he  found  at  hand.  This  occupied  him 
sixty  days. 

When  the  grain  was  all  beaten  out  he  began  to  grind  it 
in  a  mill  which  rose  up  suddenly  near  him.  This  occupied 
him  seventy  days. 

When  the  wheat  was  all  ground  he  began  to  knead  it 

•$»        4»        4»        4*        4»        4»        4*        4»        4»        4* 

ij.j+V'V'j&Jif'j&j&.Sf.Sj. 


79 


and  to  cook  it.  He  kneaded  and  cooked  for  a  hundred  and 
twenty  days. 

As  the  bread  was  cooked  he  arranged  it  properly  on 
shelves,  like  books  in  a  library. 

When  all  was  finished  Henry  was  transported  with  joy 
and  called  the  genius  of  the  mountain  who  appeared  imme 
diately  and  counted  four  hundred  and  sixty-eight  thousand 
three  hundred  and  twenty-nine  new  loaves  of  bread.  He  bit 
and  ate  a  little  end  off  of  two  or  three,  drew  near  to  Henry, 
tapped  him  on  the  cheek  and  said : 

"You  are  a  good  boy  and  I  wish  to  pay  you  for  your 
work." 

He  drew  from  his  pocket  a  little  wooden  box  which  he 
gave  to  Henry  and  said,  maliciously : 

"When  you  return  home,  open  this  box  and  you  will  find 
in  it  the  most  delicious  tobacco  you  have  ever  seen." 

Now  Henry  had  never  used  tobacco  and  the  present  of 
the  little  genius  seemed  to  him  very  useless  but  he  was  too 
polite  to  let  this  be  seen  and  he  thanked  the  old  man  as  if 
satisfied. 

The  old  one  smiled,  then  burst  out  laughing  and  disap 
peared. 


80 


THE  VINTAGE 

HENRY  began  to  walk  rapidly  and  perceived  with 
great  delight  that  every  step  brought  him  nearer 
to  the  summit  of  the  mountain.  In  three  hours 
he  had  walked  two-thirds  of  the  way.  But  suddenly  he 
found  himself  arrested  by  a  very  high  wall  which  he  had  not 
perceived  before.  He  walked  around  it,  and  found,  after 
three  days'  diligent  advance,  that  this  wall  surrounded  the 
entire  mountain  and  that  there  was  no  door,  not  the  smallest 
opening  by  which  he  could  enter. 

Henry  seated  himself  on  the  ground,  to  reflect  upon  his 
situation.  He  resolved  to  wait  patiently — he  sat  there  forty- 
five  days.  At  the  end  of  this  time  he  said : 

"I  will  not  go  back  if  I  have  to  wait  here  a  hundred 
years." 

He  had  scarcely  uttered  these  words  when  a  part  of  the 


81 


wall  crumbled  away  with  a  terrible  noise  and  he  saw  in  the 
opening  a  giant,  brandishing  an  enormous  cudgel. 

"You  have  then  a  great  desire  to  pass  here,  my  boy? 
What  are  you  seeking  beyond  my  wall?" 

"I  am  seeking  the  plant  of  life,  Master  Giant,  to  cure 
my  poor  mother  who  is  dying.  If  it  is  in  your  power  and 
you  will  allow  me  to  pass  this  wall,  I  will  do  anything  for  you 
that  you  may  command." 

"Is  it  so?  Well,  listen!  Your  countenance  pleases 
me.  I  am  one  of  the  genii  of  this  mountain.  I  will  allow 
you  to  pass  this  wall  if  you  will  fill  my  wine-cellar.  Here 
are  all  my  vines.  Gather  the  grapes,  crush  them,  put  the 
juice  in  the  casks  and  arrange  them  well  in  my  wine-cellar. 
You  will  find  all  the  implements  necessary  at  the  foot  of  this 
wall.  When  it  is  done,  call  me." 

The  Giant  disappeared,  closing  the  wall  behind  him. 
Henry  looked  around  him  and  as  far  as  he  could  see,  the 
vines  of  the  Giant  were  growing  luxuriously. 

"Well,  well,"  said  Henry  to  himself,  "I  cut  all  the  wheat 
of  the  little  old  man — I  can  surely  also  gather  the  grapes  of 
the  big  Giant.  It  will  not  take  me  so  long  and  it  will  not  be 
as  difficult  to  make  wine  of  these  grapes  as  to  make  bread 
of  the  wheat." 

Henry  took  off  his  coat,  picked  up  a  pruning-knife 
which  he  saw  at  his  feet  and  began  to  cut  the  grapes  and 
throw  them  into  the  vats.  It  took  him  thirty  days  to  gather 


A  Part  of  the  wall  crumbled  with  a  terrible  noise 


this  crop.  When  all  was  finished,  he  crushed  the  grapes, 
poured  the  juice  into  the  casks  and  ranged  them  in  the  cellar, 
which  they  completely  filled.  He  was  ninety  days  making 
the  wine. 

When  the  wine  was  ready  and  everything  in  the  cellar 
in  complete  order,  Henry  called  the  Giant  who  immediately 
appeared,  examined  the  casks,  tasted  the  wine,  then  turned 
towards  Henry  and  said : 

"You  are  a  brave  little  man  and  I  wish  to  pay  you  for 
your  trouble.  It  shall  not  be  said  that  you  worked  gratis  for 
the  Giant  of  the  mountain." 

He  drew  a  thistle  from  his  pocket,  gave  it  to  Henry  and 
said: 

"After  your  return  home,  whenever  you  desire  any 
thing,  smell  this  thistle." 

Henry  did  not  think  the  Giant  very  generous  but  he  re 
ceived  the  thistle  with  an  amiable  smile. 

Then  the  Giant  whistled  so  loudly  that  the  mountain 
trembled  and  the  wall  and  Giant  disappeared  entirely  and 
Henry  was  enabled  to  continue  his  journey. 


THE  CHASE 

HENRY  was  within  a  half-hour's  walk  of  the  sum 
mit  of  the  mountain  when  he  reached  a  pit  so  wide 
that  he  could  not  possibly  jump  to  the  other  side 
and  so  deep  that  it  seemed  bottomless.  Henry  did  not  lose 
courage,  however.  He  followed  the  borders  of  the  pit  till 
he  found  himself  where  he  started  from  and  knew  that  this 
yawning  pit  surrounded  the  mountain. 

"Alas!  what  shall  I  do?"  said  poor  Henry;  "I  scarcely 
overcome  one  obstacle  when  another  more  difficult  seems  to 
rise  up  before  me.  How  shall  I  ever  pass  this  pit?" 

The  poor  child  felt  for  the  first  time  that  his  eyes  were 
filled  with  tears.  He  looked  around  for  some  means  of  pass 
ing  over  but  saw  no  possible  chance  and  seated  himself  sadly 
on  the  brink  of  the  precipice.  Suddenly  he  heard  a  terrible 
growl.  He  turned  and  saw  within  ten  steps  of  him  an  enor 
mous  Wolf  gazing  at  him  with  flaming  eyes. 


"What  are  you  seeking  in  my  kingdom?"  said  the  Wolf, 
in  a  threatening  voice. 

"Master  Wolf,  I  am  seeking  the  plant  of  life  which 
alone  can  save  my  dear  mother  who  is  about  to  die.  If  you 
will  assist  me  to  cross  this  pit,  I  will  be  your  devoted  servant 
and  will  obey  any  command  you  may  give  me." 

"Well,  my  boy,  if  you  will  catch  all  the  game  which  is  in 
my  forests,  birds  and  beasts,  and  make  them  up  into  pies  and 
nice  roasts,  by  the  faith  of  the  genius  of  the  mountain,  I  will 
pass  you  over  to  the  other  side.  You  will  find  near  this  tree 
all  the  instruments  necessary  to  catch  the  game  and  to  cook 
it.  When  your  work  is  done,  call  me." 

Saying  these  words,  he  disappeared. 

Henry  took  courage.  He  lifted  a  bow  and  arrow 
which  he  saw  on  the  ground,  and  began  to  shoot  at  the  par 
tridges,  woodcocks,  pheasants  and  game  of  all  kinds  which 
abounded  there.  But,  alas!  he  did  not  understand  it  and 
killed  nothing. 

During  eight  days  he  was  shooting  right  and  left  in  vain 
and  was  at  last  weaned  and  despairing,  when  he  saw  near 
him  the  Crow  whose  life  he  had  saved  in  the  commencement 
of  his  journey. 

"You  rescued  me  from  mortal  danger,"  said  the  Crow, 
"and  I  told  you  I  should  see  you  again.  I  have  come  to  re 
deem  my  promise.  If  you  do  not  fulfil  your  promise  to  the 
Wolf,  he  will  change  you  into  some  terrible  wild  beast.  Fol- 

<f»        <f        *i*        *$*        *£        4*        *§>        *£        4*        Hi1 


low  me.  I  am  going  a-hunting  and  you  have  only  to  gather 
the  game  and  cook  it." 

Saying  these  words,  the  Crow  flew  above  the  trees  of  the 
forest  and  with  his  beak  and  his  claws  killed  all  the  game  to 
be  found.  In  fact,  during  one  hundred  and  fifty  days  he 
caught  one  million  eight  hundred  and  sixty  thousand  seven 
hundred  and  twenty-six  animals  and  birds,  squirrels,  moor 
cocks,  pheasants,  and  quails.  As  the  Crow  killed  them, 
Henry  plucked  the  feathers,  skinned  them,  cut  them  up  and 
cooked  them  in  roasts  or  pies.  When  all  was  cooked  he  ar 
ranged  them  neatly  and  then  the  Crow  said  to  him : 

"Adieu,  Henry.  There  remains  one  obstacle  yet  to 
overcome  but  in  that  difficulty  I  cannot  aid  you.  But  do  not 
be  discouraged.  The  good  fairies  protect  filial  love." 

Before  Henry  had  time  to  thank  the  Crow,  he  had  dis 
appeared.  He  then  called  the  Wolf  and  said  to  him : 

"Master  Wolf,  here  is  all  the  game  of  your  forest.  I 
have  prepared  it  as  you  ordered  and  now  will  you  assist  me  to 
pass  this  precipice?" 

The  Wolf  examined  a  pheasant,  crunched  a  roast  squir 
rel  and  a  pie,  licked  his  lips  and  said  to  Henry : 

"You  are  a  brave  and  good  boy.  I  will  pay  you  for 
your  trouble.  It  shall  not  be  said  that  you  have  worked  for 
the  Wolf  of  the  mountain  without  receiving  your  reward." 

Saying  these  words,  he  gave  Henry  a  staff  which  he  cut 
in  the  forest  and  said  to  him : 


86 


Henry  sprang  upon  the  Wolfs  back 

"When  you  have  gathered  the  plant  of  life  and  wish 
yourself  transported  to  any  part  of  the  world,  mount  the  stick 
and  it  will  be  your  horse." 

Henry  was  on  the  point  of  throwing  this  useless  stick 
into  the  woods  but  he  wished  to  be  polite,  and  receiving  it 
smilingly,  he  thanked  the  Wolf  cordially. 

"Get  on  my  back,  Henry/'  said  the  Wolf. 

Henry  sprang  upon  the  Wolf's  back  and  he  made  a 


87 


bound  so  prodigious  that  they  landed  immediately  on  the 
other  side  of  the  precipice. 

Henry  dismounted,  thanked  the  Wolf  and  walked  on 
vigorously. 


THE  FISHING 

AT  last,  after  so  many  labors  and  perils,  Henry  saw 
the  lattice  of  the  garden  in  which  the  plant  of  life 
was  growing  and  his  heart  bounded  for  joy.     He 
looked  always  upward  as  he  walked,  and  went  on  as  rapidly 
as  his  strength  would  permit,  when  suddenly  he  fell  into  a 
hole.     He  sprang  backwards,  looked  anxiously  around  him 
and  saw  a  ditch  full  of  water,  large  and  long,  so  long  indeed 
that  he  could  not  see  either  end. 

''Without  doubt  this  is  that  last  obstacle  of  which  the 
Crow  spoke  to  me,"  said  Henry  to  himself.  "Since  I  have 
overcome  all  my  other  difficulties  with  the  help  of  the  good 
fairy  Bienfaisante,  she  will  assist  me  to  surmount  this  also. 
It  was  surely  she  who  sent  me  the  Cock,  the  Crow  and  the 
Old  Man,  the  Giant  and  the  Wolf.  I  will  wait  patiently  till 
it  shall  please  her  to  assist  me  this  time." 


On  saying  these  words,  Henry  began  to  walk  along  the 
ditch,  hoping  to  find  the  end.  He  walked  on  steadily  two 
days  and  found  himself  at  the  end  of  that  time  just  where  he 
had  started.  Henry  would  not  give  way  to  distress,  he  would 
not  be  discouraged;  he  seated  himself  on  the  borders  of  the 
ditch  and  said  : 

"I  will  not  move  from  this  spot  till  the  genius  of  the 
mountain  allows  me  to  pass  this  ditch." 

Henry  had  just  uttered  these  words  when  an  enormous 
Cat  appeared  before  him  and  began  to  mew  so  horribly  that 
he  was  almost  deafened  by  the  sound.  The  Cat  said  to  him  : 

"What  are  you  doing  here?  Do  you  not  know  that  I 
could  tear  you  to  pieces  with  one  stroke  of  my  claws?" 

"I  do  not  doubt  your  power,  Mr.  Cat,  but  you  will  not 
do  so  when  you  know  that  I  am  seeking  the  plant  of  life  to 
save  my  poor  mother  who  is  dying.  If  you  will  permit  me 
to  pass  your  ditch,  I  will  do  anything  in  my  power  to  please 
you." 

"Will  you?"  said  the  Cat.  "Well,  then,  listen;  your 
countenance  pleases  me.  If,  therefore,  you  will  catch  all  the 
fish  in  this  ditch  and  salt  and  cook  them,  I  will  pass  you  over 
to  the  other  side,  on  the  faith  of  a  Cat  !" 

Henry  advanced  some  steps  and  saw  lines,  fish-hooks, 
bait,  and  nets  on  the  ground.  He  took  a  net,  and  hoped  that 
by  one  vigorous  haul  he  would  take  many  fish  and  that  he 
would  succeed  much  better  than  with  a  line  and  hook.  He 


90 


threw  the  net  and  drew  it  in  with  great  caution.  But  alas ! 
he  had  caught  nothing ! 

Disappointed,  Henry  thought  he  had  not  been  adroit. 
He  threw  the  net  again  and  drew  it  very  softly :  still  nothing ! 

Henry  was  patient.  For  ten  days  he  tried  faithfully 
without  having  caught  a  single  fish.  Then  he  gave  up  the 
net  and  tried  the  hook  and  line.  He  waited  an  hour,  two 
hours; — not  a  single  fish  bit  at  the  bait!  He  moved  from 
place  to  place,  till  he  had  gone  entirely  around  the  ditch. 
He  tried  diligently  fifteen  days  and  caught  not  a  single  fish. 
He  knew  not  now  what  to  do.  He  thought  of  the  good 
fairy  Bienfaisante,  who  had  abandoned  him  at  the  end  of  his 
undertaking.  He  seated  himself  sadly  and  gazed  intently  at 
the  ditch  when  suddenly  the  water  began  to  boil  and  he  saw 
the  head  of  a  Frog  appear. 

"Henry,"  said  the  Frog,  "y°u  saved  my  life — I  wish  now 
to  save  yours  in  return.  If  you  do  not  execute  the  orders  of 
the  Cat  of  the  mountain  he  will  eat  you  for  his  breakfast. 
You  cannot  catch  the  fish  because  the  water  is  so  deep  and 
they  take  refuge  at  the  bottom.  But  allow  me  to  act  for  you. 
Light  your  fire  for  cooking  and  prepare  your  vessels  for  salt 
ing.  I  will  bring  you  the  fish." 

Saying  these  words,  the  Frog  plunged  back  into  the 
water.  Henry  saw  that  the  waves  were  agitated  and  boil 
ing  up,  as  if  a  grand  contest  was  going  on  at  the  bottom  of 
the  ditch.  In  a  moment,  however,  the  Frog  reappeared, 

•$»        <|»        4»        •$•        «|»        «§•        *|»        «|>        ^        •§• 


sprang  ashore  and  deposited  a  superb  salmon  which  he  had 
caught.  Henry  had  scarcely  time  to  seize  the  salmon  when 
the  Frog  leaped  ashore  with  a  carp.  During  sixty  days  the 
Frog  continued  his  labors.  Henry  cooked  the  large  fish 
and  threw  the  little  ones  into  the  casks  to  be  salted.  Finally, 
at  the  end  of  two  months,  the  Frog  leaped  towards  Henry 
and  said : 

"There  is  not  now  a  single  fish  in  the  ditch.  You  can 
call  the  Cat  of  the  mountain." 

Henry  thanked  the  Frog  heartily,  who  extended  his  wet 
foot  towards  him,  in  sign  of  friendship.  Henry  pressed  it 
affectionately  and  gratefully  and  the  Frog  disappeared. 

It  took  Henry  fifteen  days  to  arrange  properly  all  the 
large  fish  he  had  cooked  and  all  the  casks  of  small  fish  he 
had  salted.  He  then  called  the  Cat,  who  appeared  immedi 
ately. 

"Mr.  Cat,"  said  Henry,  "here  are  all  your  fish  cooked 
and  salted.  Will  you  now  keep  your  promise  and  pass  me 
over  to  the  other  side?" 

The  Cat  examined  the  fish  and  the  casks ;  tasted  a  salted 
and  a  cooked  fish,  licked  his  lips,  smiled  and  said  to  Henry : 

"You  are  a  brave  boy!  I  will  recompense  your  forti 
tude  and  patience.  It  shall  never  be  said  that, the  Cat  of  the 
mountain  does  not  pay  his  servants." 

Saying  these  words,  the  Cat  tore  off  one  of  his  own  claws 
and  said,  handing  it  to  Henry : 


"When  you  are  sick  or  feel  yourself  growing  old,  touch 
your  forehead  with  this  claw.  Sickness,  suffering  and  old 
age  will  disappear.  This  miraculous  claw  will  have  the 
same  virtue  for  all  that  you  love  and  all  who  love  you." 

Henry  thanked  the  Cat  most  warmly,  took  the  precious 
claw  and  wished  to  try  its  powers  immediately,  as  he  felt  pain 
fully  weary.  The  claw  had  scarcely  touched  his  brow  when 
he  felt  as  fresh  and  vigorous  as  if  he  had  just  left  his  bed. 

The  Cat  looked  on  smiling,  and  said :  "Now  get  on  my 
tail." 

Henry  obeyed.  He  was  no  sooner  seated  on  the  Cat's 
tail  than  he  saw  the  tail  lengthen  itself  till  it  reached  across 
the  ditch. 


93 


THE  PLANT  OF  LIFE 

WHEN  he  had  saluted  the  Cat  respectfully, 
Henry  ran  towards  the  garden  of  the  plant  of 
life,  which  was  only  a  hundred  steps  from  him. 
He  trembled  lest  some  new  obstacle  should  retard  him  but  he 
reached  the  garden  lattice  without  any  difficulty.  He 
sought  the  gate  and  found  it  readily,  as  the  garden  was  not 
large.  But,  alas!  the  garden  was  filled  with  innumerable 
plants  utterly  unknown  to  him  and  it  was  impossible 
to  know  how  to  distinguish  the  plant  of  life.  Happily  he 
remembered  that  the  good  fairy  Bienfaisante  had  told  him 
that  when  he  reached  the  summit  of  the  mountain  he  must 
call  the  Doctor  who  cultivated  the  garden  of  the  fairies.  He 
called  him  then  with  a  loud  voice.  In  a  moment  he  heard 
a  noise  among  the  plants  near  him  and  saw  issue  from  them 
a  little  man,  no  taller  than  a  hearth  brush.  He  had  a  book 
.$.  •!»•$»•$•  «$»«|»'  •!•.$»•$»  •§> 


94 


What  are  you  seeking  little  one  ?  ' ' 


under  his  arm,  spectacles  on  his  crooked  little  nose  and  wore 
the  great  black  cloak  of  a  doctor. 

"What  are  you  seeking,  little  one?"  said  the  Doctor; 
"and  how  is  it  possible  that  you  have  gained  this  summit?" 

"Doctor,  I  come  from  the  fairy  Bienfaisante,  to  ask  the 
plant  of  life  to  cure  my  poor  sick  mother,  who  is  about  to 
die." 

"All  those  who  come  from  the  fairy  Bienfaisante,"  said 
the  little  Doctor,  raising  his  hat  respectfully,  "are  most  wel 
come.  Come,  my  boy,  I  will  give  you  the  plant  you  seek." 

The  Doctor  then  buried  himself  in  the  botanical  garden 
where  Henry  had  some  trouble  in  following  him,  as  he  was 
so  small  as  to  disappear  entirely  among  the  plants.  At  last 
they  arrived  near  a  bush  growing  by  itself.  The  Doctor 
drew  a  little  pruning-knife  from  his  pocket,  cut  a  bunch  and 
gave  it  to  Henry,  saying : 

"Take  this  and  use  it  as  the  good  fairy  Bienfaisante  di 
rected  but  do  not  allow  it  to  leave  your  hands.  If  you  lay  it 
down  under  any  circumstances  it  will  escape  from  you  and 
you  will  never  recover  it." 

Henry  was  about  to  thank  him  but  the  little  man  had  dis 
appeared  in  the  midst  of  his  medicinal  herbs,  and  he  found 
himself  alone. 

"What  shall  I  do  now  in  order  to  arrive  quickly  at 
home?  If  I  encounter  on  my  return  the  same  obstacles 
which  met  me  as  I  came  up  the  mountain,  I  shall  perhaps  lose 

<$»        4»        <|»        <§>        <§•        *ft*        *!•        *i*        <t>        *i* 


95 


*  *       *       *       *       *       4*       +       +       * 

my  plant,  my  dear  plant,  which  should  restore  my  dear 
mother  to  life." 

Happily  Henry  now  remembered  the  stick  which  the 
Wolf  had  given  him. 

"Well,  let  us  see,"  said  he,  "if  this  stick  has  really  the 
power  to  carry  me  home." 

Saying  this,  he  mounted  the  stick  and  wished  himself  at 
home.  In  the  same  moment  he  felt  himself  raised  in  the  air, 
through  which  he  passed  with  the  rapidity  of  lightning  and 
found  himself  almost  instantly  by  his  mother's  bed. 

Henry  sprang  to  his  mother  and  embraced  her  tenderly. 
But  she  neither  saw  nor  heard  him.  He  lost  no  time,  but 
pressed  the  plant  of  life  upon  her  lips.  At  the  same  moment 
she  opened  her  eyes,  threw  her  arms  around  Henry's  neck 
and  exclaimed : 

"My  child !  my  dear  Henry !  I  have  been  very  sick  but 
now  I  feel  almost  well.  I  am  hungry." 

Then,  looking  at  him  in  amazement,  she  said:  "How 
you  have  grown,  my  darling !  How  is  this?  How  can  you 
have  changed  so  in  a  few  days?" 

Henry  had  indeed  grown  a  head  taller.  Two  years, 
seven  months  and  six  days  had  passed  away  since  he  left  his 
home.  He  was  now  nearly  ten  years  old.  Before  he  had 
time  to  answer,  the  window  opened  and  the  good  fairy  Bien- 
faisante  appeared.  She  embraced  Henry  and,  approaching 
the  couch  of  his  mother,  related  to  her  all  that  little  Henry 

*  4»       +       *       4-       *       *       *       *       + 


e3«  1.  f&A  c^lv  -L  ',  ',  e&s  elo  a&» 

o;  sT  sr  »  TjT  )*  T»T  ^r  Tr  JoT 

had  done  and  suffered,  the  dangers  he  had  dared,  the  fatigues 
he  endured;  the  courage,  the  patience,  the  goodness  he  had 
manifested.  Henry  blushed  on  hearing  himself  thus  praised 
by  the  fairy.  His  mother  pressed  him  to  her  heart,  and  cov 
ered  him  with  kisses.  After  the  first  moments  of  happiness 
and  emotion  had  passed  away,  the  fairy  said : 

"Now,  Henry,  you  can  make  use  of  the  present  of  the 
little  Old  Man  and  the  Giant  of  the  mountain." 

Henry  drew  out  his  little  box  and  opened  it.  Immedi 
ately  there  issued  from  it  a  crowd  of  little  workmen,  not 
larger  than  bees,  who  filled  the  room.  They  began  to  work 
with  such  promptitude  that  in  a  quarter  of  an  hour  they  had 
built  and  furnished  a  beautiful  house  in  the  midst  of  a  lovely 
garden  with  a  thick  wood  on  one  side  and  a  beautiful 
meadow  on  the  other. 

"All  this  is  yours,  my  brave  Henry,"  said  the  fairy. 
"The  Giant's  thistle  will  obtain  for  you  all  that  is  necessary. 
The  Wolf's  staff  will  transport  you  where  you  wish.  The 
Cat's  claw  will  preserve  your  health  and  your  youth  and  also 
that  of  your  dear  mother.  Adieu,  Henry!  Be  happy  and 
never  forget  that  virtue  and  filial  love  are  always  recom 
pensed." 

Henry  threw  himself  on  his  knees  before  the  fairy  who 
gave  him  her  hand  to  kiss,  smiled  upon  him  and  disappeared. 

Henry's  mother  had  a  great  desire  to  arise  from  her  bed 
and  admire  her  new  house,  her  garden,  her  woods  and  her 


97 


*|»       •)•       $       4*       <fr       4*       *       *!»       4*       41 

meadow.  But,  alas!  she  had  no  dress.  During  her  first 
illness  she  had  made  Henry  sell  all  that  she  possessed,  as  they 
were  suffering  for  bread. 

"Alas!  alas!  my  child,  I  cannot  leave  my  bed.  I  have 
neither  dresses  nor  shoes." 

uYou  shall  have  all  those  things,  dear  mother,"  ex 
claimed  Henry. 

Drawing  his  thistle  from  his  pocket,  he  smelled  it  while 
he  wished  for  dresses,  linen,  shoes  for  his  mother  and  himself 
and  also  for  linen  for  the  house.  At  the  same  moment  the 
presses  were  filled  with  linen,  his  mother  was  dressed  in  a 
good  and  beautiful  robe  of  merino  and  Henry  completely 
clothed  in  blue  cloth,  with  good,  substantial  shoes.  They 
both  uttered  a  cry  of  joy.  His  mother  sprang  from  her  bed 
to  run  through  the  house  with  Henry.  Nothing  was  want 
ing.  Everywhere  the  furniture  was  good  and  comfortable. 
The  kitchen  was  filled  with  pots  and  kettles ;  but  there  was 
nothing  in  them. 

Henry  again  put  his  thistle  to  his  nose  and  desired  to 
have  a  good  dinner  served  up. 

A  table  soon  appeared,  with  good  smoking  soup,  a 
splendid  leg  of  lamb,  a  roasted  pullet  and  good  salad.  They 
took  seats  at  the  table  with  the  appetite  of  those  who  had 
not  eaten  for  three  years.  The  soup  was  soon  swallowed, 
the  leg  of  lamb  entirely  eaten,  then  the  pullet,  then  the  salad. 

When  their  hunger  was  thus  appeased,  the  mother, 


aided  by  Henry,  took  off  the  cloth,  washed  and  arranged  all 
the  dishes  and  then  put  the  kitchen  in  perfect  order.  They 
then  made  up  their  beds  with  the  sheets  they  found  in  the 
presses  and  went  happily  to  bed,  thanking  God  and  the  good 
fairy  Bienfaisante.  The  mother  also  gave  grateful  thanks 
for  her  dear  son  Henry. 

They  lived  thus  most  happily,  they  wanted  nothing — the 
thistle  provided  everything.  They  did  not  grow  old  or  sick 
— the  claw  cured  every  ill.  They  never  used  the  staff,  as  they 
were  too  happy  at  home  ever  to  desire  to  leave  it. 

Henry  asked  of  his  thistle  only  two  cows,  two  good 
horses  and  the  necessaries  of  life  for  every  day.  He  wished 
for  nothing  superfluous,  either  in  clothing  or  food  and  thus 
he  preserved  his  thistle  as  long  as  he  lived.  It  is  not  known 
when  they  died.  It  is  supposed  that  the  Queen  of  the  Fairies 
made  them  immortal  and  transported  them  to  her  palace, 
where  thev  still  are. 


99 


101 


HISTORY  OF  PRINCESS  ROSETTE 

THE  FARM 

THERE  was  once  a  king  and  queen,  who  had  three 
daughters.     The  two  eldest  were  twins — Orangine 
and  Roussette — and  their  parents  loved  them  very 
dearly.     They  were  beautiful  and  intelligent,  but  they  were 
not  very  good.     In  this  they  resembled  the  king  and  queen. 
The  third  princess  was  called  Rosette  and  was  three  years 
younger  than  her  sisters.     She  was  as  amiable  as  she  was 
handsome,  as  good  as  she  was  beautiful. 

The  fairy  Puissante  was  Rosette's  godmother  and  this 
made  her  two  sisters,  Orangine  and  Roussette,  very  jealous. 
They  were  angry  because  they  also  had  not  a  fairy  for  their 
godmother. 


103 


Some  days  after  the  birth  of  Rosette,  the  king  and  queen 
sent  her  to  the  country,  on  a  farm,  to  be  nursed.  Rosette 
lived  happily  here  for  fifteen  years  without  her  parents  com 
ing  once  to  see  her.  Every  year  they  sent  a  small  sum  of 
money  to  the  farmer  to  pay  Rosette's  expenses  and  asked 
some  questions  as  to  her  health,  but  they  never  came  to  see 
her  nor  disturbed  themselves  about  her  education. 

Rosette  would  indeed  have  been  very  rude  and  ignorant 
if  her  good  godmother,  the  fairy  Puissante,  had  not  sent  her 
teachers  and  all  that  was  necessary.  In  this  way  Rosette 
learned  to  read,  to  write,  to  keep  accounts  and  to  work  beau 
tifully.  She  became  an  accomplished  musician,  she  knew 
how  to  draw  and  spoke  several  languages. 

Rosette  was  the  most  beautiful,  the  most  attractive,  the 
most  amiable  and  the  most  excellent  princess  in  the  whole 
world.  She  had  never  disobeyed  her  nurse  or  godmother, 
and  had  therefore  never  been  reproved.  She  did  not  regret 
her  father  and  mother,  as  she  did  not  know  them  and  she  did 
not  desire  any  other  home  than  the  farm  where  she  had  been 
so  happy. 

One  day  when  Rosette  was  seated  on  a  bench  before  the 
door,  she  saw  a  man  arrive  in  a  laced  hat  and  coat;  he  ap 
proached  her  and  asked  if  he  could  speak  to  the  princess 
Rosette. 

"Yes,  without  doubt,"  answered  the  princess;  "I  am  the 
princess  Rosette." 


104 


She  saw  a  man  arrive  in  a  laced  hat  and  coat 

"Then,  princess/'  said  the  man,  respectfully  taking  off 
his  hat,  "be  graciously  pleased  to  receive  this  letter,  which  the 
king  your  father  has  charged  me  to  deliver  to  you." 

Rosette  took  the  letter,  opened  it,  and  read  the  follow 
ing: 

"ROSETTE  :  Your  sisters  are  now  eighteen  years  old  and 
it  is  time  they  were  married.  I  have  invited  the  princes  and 

.        «P        .»•$>*$•        •$»•!•        •§•        *i*        4* 


105 


princesses  of  all  the  kingdoms  of  the  earth  to  come  and  assist 
at  a  festival  which  I  intend  to  give  in  order  to  choose  hus 
bands  for  Orangine  and  Roussette.  You  are  now  fifteen 
years  old  and  can  properly  appear  at  this  festival.  You  may 
come  and  pass  three  days  with  me.  I  will  send  for  you  in 
eight  days.  I  cannot  send  you  any  money  for  your  toilet  as 
I  am  now  at  great  expense  for  your  sisters;  besides,  no  one 
will  look  at  you.  Come,  therefore,  in  any  clothes  you  please. 

"THE  KING  YOUR  FATHER/' 

Rosette  ran  quickly  to  show  this  letter  to  her  nurse. 

"Are  you  pleased,  Rosette,  to  go  to  this  festival?" 

"Yes,  my  good  nurse,  I  am  delighted.  I  will  enjoy  my 
self  and  become  acquainted  with  my  father,  mother  and  my 
sisters  and  then  I  will  return  to  you." 

"But,"  said  the  nurse,  shaking  her  head,  "what  dress  will 
you  wear,  my  poor  child?" 

"My  beautiful  robe  of  white  percale  which  I  always 
wear  on  holidays,  my  dear  nurse." 

"My  poor  little  one,  that  robe  is  indeed  very  suitable  for 
the  country  but  would  appear  miserably  poor  at  a  party  of 
kings  and  princes." 

"Of  what  consequence  is  all  this,  nurse?  My  father 
himself  has  said  that  no  one  will  look  at  me.  This  thought 
will  make  me  much  more  at  my  ease.  I  shall  see  all  and  no 
one  will  see  me." 

*        %        4>        -fr        *        «fr        +        *        *        + 


1 06 


The  nurse  sighed  but  said  nothing  and  began  immedi 
ately  to  mend,  whiten  and  smooth  Rosette's  white  robe. 

The  day  before  the  king  was  to  send  for  her,  the  nurse 
called  her  and  said : 

"My  dear  child,  here  is  your  dress  for  the  king's  festival : 
be  very  careful  with  it  as  I  shall  not  be  there  to  whiten  and 
smooth  it  for  you." 

"Thanks,  my  good  nurse;  be  satisfied — I  will  take  great 


care." 


The  nurse  now  packed  in  a  little  trunk  the  percale  robe 
and  white  skirt,  a  pair  of  cotton  stockings  and  black  shoes 
and  then  a  little  bouquet  of  flowers  for  Rosette  to  wear  in 
her  hair.  Just  as  she  was  about  to  close  the  trunk,  the  win 
dow  opened  violently  and  the  fairy  Puissante  entered. 

"You  are  going,  then,  to  your  father's  court,  my  dear 
Rosette?"  said  the  fairy. 

"Yes,  dear  godmother,  but  only  for  three  days." 

"But  what  dress  have  you  prepared  for  those  three 
days?" 

"Look,  godmother !  look!"  and  she  pointed  to  the  trunk, 
which  was  still  open. 

The  fairy  smiled,  drew  a  small  bottle  from  her  pocket 
and  said :  "I  intend  that  my  dear  Rosette  shall  make  a  sensa 
tion  by  her  dress.  This  is  unworthy  of  her." 

The  fairy  opened  the  bottle,  and  threw  some  drops  of  the 
liquid  it  contained  upon  the  robe,  which  became  a  coarse  In- 


107 


dia  rubber  cloth;  then  a  drop  upon  the  cotton  stockings, 
which  changed  into  blue  yarn;  a  third  drop  upon  the  bou 
quet,  which  became  a  hen's  egg;  a  fourth  upon  the  shoes, 
and  they  immediately  changed  into  coarse  felt. 

"In  this  manner,"  said  she,  with  a  gracious  air,  "do  I 
wish  my  Rosette  to  appear.  You  must  attire  yourself  in 
all  this  and,  to  complete  your  toilette,  here  is  a  necklace  of 
nuts,  a  band  for  your  hair  of  burrs,  and  bracelets  of  dried 
beans."  She  kissed  Rosette  who  was  completely  stupefied. 
The  fairy  then  disappeared  and  the  nurse  burst  into  tears. 

"Alas !  it  was  not  worth  my  while  to  give  myself  all  the 
trouble  of  preparing  this  poor  robe.  Oh,  my  poor  Rosette ! 
Do  not  go  to  this  festival.  Pretend  you  are  ill,  my  child." 

"No,"  said  Rosette ;  "that  would  be  to  displease  my  god 
mother.  I  am  sure  that  she  does  what  is  best  for  me.  She  is 
much  wiser  than  I  am.  I  will  go  and  I  will  wear  all  that  my 
godmother  has  brought  me."  And  the  good  and  obedient 
Rosette  thought  no  more  of  her  dress.  She  went  to  bed  and 
slept  tranquilly. 

She  had  scarce  arranged  her  hair  and  dressed  herself  in 
the  morning  when  the  chariot  of  the  fairy  came  for  her. 
She  embraced  her  nurse,  took  her  little  trunk  and  departed. 


108 


ROSETTE  AT  THE  COURT  OF  THE  KING  HER 

FATHER 

THEY  were  but  two  hours  on  the  way,  for  the  king's 
capital  was  only  ten  leagues  from  the  farm.  When 
Rosette  arrived,  she  was  surprised  to  see  that  she 
had  to  descend  in  a  little,  dirty  court-yard,  where  a  page  at 
tended  her. 

"Come,  princess,  I  am  commissioned  to  conduct  you  to 
your  chamber." 

"Can  I  not  see  the  queen  my  mother?"  asked  Rosette, 
timidly. 

"In  two  hours,  princess,  when  they  are  assembled  for 
dinner,  you  will  see  her.  In  the  mean  time  you  can  dress." 

Rosette  followed  the  page,  who  led  her  through  a  long 
corridor,  at  the  end  of  which  was  a  narrow  staircase.  She 
ascended,  slowly,  after  a  long,  long  time  arriving  at  another 
corridor  where  she  entered  the  chamber  destined  for  her. 


109 


4»       •..•§»         '4»         4*         .•!•'••  *i»         <ft»       •  4*          4*          *&» 

4*s>-x*Xf-x*-&**5i.5*&. 

The  queen  had  lodged  Rosette  in  one  of  the  servants'  rooms. 
The  little  page  placed  Rosette's  modest  trunk  in  a  corner  and 
said,  with  an  air  of  embarrassment, 

"Pardon  me,  princess,  for  having  led  you  into  this 
chamber,  so  unworthy  of  you.  The  queen  has  disposed  of 
all  the  other  apartments  for  her  guests,  the  kings,  queens, 
princes  and  princesses.  There  was  no  other  room  vacant 
and " 

"Well,  well,"  said  Rosette,  smiling,  "I  shall  not  blame 
you.  Besides,  I  shall  be  very  comfortable." 

"I  will  come  for  you,  princess,  to  lead  you  to  the  king 
and  queen  at  the  proper  hour." 

"I  will  be  ready,"  said  Rosette;  "adieu,  pretty  page." 

Rosette  now  unpacked  her  trunk.  Her  heart  was  beat 
ing  and  swelling  tumultuously.  Sighing  heavily,  she  drew 
out  her  robe  of  coarse  cloth  and  the  other  articles  of  her  toil 
ette.  Rosette  was  very  adroit.  She  arranged  her  exquisite 
blonde  hair  most  beautifully,  with  a  pullet's  feather  and  a 
band  made  of  burrs.  Her  head-dress  was  indeed  so  charm 
ing  that  it  made  her  a  hundred  times  more  lovely.  When  she 
had  put  on  her  shoes  and  stockings  and  her  robe,  what  was 
her  amazement  to  see  that  it  was  made  of  gold  brocade,  em 
broidered  with  rubies  of  marvellous  beauty ;  her  coarse  heavy 
shoes  were  now  white  satin,  adorned  with  buckles  of  one 
single  ruby  of  wonderful  splendour;  her  stockings  were  of 
silk  and  as  fine  as  a  spider's  web ;  her  necklace  was  of  rubies 


no 


surrounded  with  large  diamonds;  her  bracelets  of  diamonds, 
the  most  splendid  that  had  ever  been  seen. 

Rosette  now  ran  to  the  glass  and  saw  that  the  pullet's 
wing  had  become  a  magnificent  locket  and  that  the  pendant 
was  a  carbuncle  of  such  beauty  and  brilliancy  that  a  fairy 
alone  could  possess  it. 

Rosette,  happy,  delighted,  exultant,  danced  around  the 
little  room  and  thanked  her  good  godmother  aloud  for  hav 
ing  tested  her  obedience  and  thus  magnificently  rewarded  it. 

The  page  now  knocked  at  the  door,  entered  and  started 
back,  dazzled  by  the  beauty  of  Rosette  and  the  magnificence 
of  her  toilette.  Rosette  followed  him.  They  descended  the 
stairs,  passed  through  many  apartments  and  at  last  entered  a 
suite  of  superb  salons,  filled  with  kings,  queens  and  nobles. 
Every  one  who  saw  Rosette  paused  and  turned  to  admire  her. 
The  modest  princess,  however,  was  ashamed  to  be  thus  gazed 
at  and  did  not  dare  raise  her  eyes.  At  last  the  page  paused 
and  said  to  Rosette : 

"Princess,  behold  the  queen  your  mother  and  the  king !" 

Rosette  raised  her  eyes  and  saw  just  before  her  the  king 
and  queen  who  regarded  her  with  a  comic  surprise. 

"Madam,"  said  the  king  at  last  to  her,  "be  graciously 
pleased  to  tell  me  your  name.  You  are  no  doubt  some  great 
queen  or  still  greater  fairy  whose  unexpected  presence  is  an 
honor  and  a  happiness  for  us." 

"Sire,"  said  Rosette,  falling  gracefully  upon  her  knees, 


in 


"I  am  neither  a  great  queen  nor  a  powerful  fairy  but  your 
daughter  Rosette,  for  whom  you  were  kind  enough  to  send." 

"Rosette!"  exclaimed  the  queen;  "Rosette  clothed  more 
magnificently  than  I  have  ever  been !  Who,  then,  miss,  has 
given  you  all  these  beautiful  things?" 

"My  godmother,  madam.  Graciously  permit  me, 
madam,  to  kiss  your  hand  and  present  me  to  my  sisters." 

The  queen  gave  her  hand  coldly.  Then  pointing  to 
Orangine  and  Roussette,  who  were  by  her  side,  she  said: 
"There  are  your  sisters." 

Poor  Rosette,  saddened  by  this  cold  welcome  from  her 
father  and  mother,  turned  gladly  towards  her  sisters  and 
wished  to  embrace  them  but  they  drew  back  with  terror,  fear 
ing  that  while  embracing  them  Rosette  would  displace  the 
red  and  white  with  which  they  were  painted.  Orangine  cov 
ered  herself  with  white  to  conceal  her  yellow  skin  and  Rous 
sette  to  hide  her  ugly  freckles. 

Rosette  was  repulsed  by  her  sisters  but  was  soon  sur 
rounded  by  the  ladies  of  the  court  and  all  the  invited  princes. 
As  she  conversed  with  ready  grace  and  goodness  and  spoke 
several  languages  she  charmed  all  those  who  approached  her. 
Orangine  and  Roussette  were  frightfully  jealous.  The  king 
and  queen  were  furious  for  Rosette  absorbed  all  attention; 
no  one  paid  any  attention  to  the  sisters. 

At  table  the  young  prince  Charmant,  who  was  monarch 
of  the  most  magnificent  and  beautiful  of  all  the  kingdoms  of 

*|»        •§»        «$»        ^        «f»        *f*        4*        *t*        *t*        •$ 


112 


the  earth  and  whom  Orangine  hoped  to  wed,  placed  himself 
by  the  side  of  Rosette  and  was  completely  absorbed  in  her 
during  the  repast. 

After  dinner,  Orangine  and  Roussette,  in  order  to  draw 
some  attention  towards  themselves,  sang  a  duet.  They  sang 
indeed  admirably  and  accompanied  themselves  on  the  harp. 
Rosette  who  was  truly  good  and  wished  her  sister  to  love  her, 
applauded  them  rapturously  and  complimented  them  on 
their  talent. 

Orangine,  in  place  of  being  touched  by  this  generous 
sentiment  and  hoping  to  play  her  sister  a  malicious  trick, 
now  insisted  upon  her  singing.  Rosette  for  some  time  mod 
estly  refused.  Her  sisters,  who  supposed  that  she  did  not 
know  how  to  sing,  were  insistent.  The  queen  herself,  desir 
ing  to  humiliate  poor  Rosette,  joined  her  entreaties  to  those 
of  Orangine  and  Roussette  and  in  fact  commanded  the 
young  princess  to  sing. 

Rosette  curtsied  to  the  queen.  "I  obey,  madam/'  said 
she. 

She  took  the  harp  and  the  enchanting  grace  of  her  posi 
tion  astonished  her  sisters.  They  would  have  been  glad  in 
deed  to  interrupt  her  when  she  commenced  her  prelude  for 
they  saw  at  a  glance  that  her  talent  was  much  superior  to 
theirs.  But  when,  in  a  beautiful  and  melodious  voice,  she 
sang  a  romance,  composed  by  herself  on  the  happiness  of 
being  good  and  beloved  there  was  an  outbreak  of  admiration, 


the  enthusiasm  became  general  and  her  sisters  almost  fainted 
with  jealousy  and  envy. 

Charmant  was  transported  with  admiration.  He  ap 
proached  Rosette,  his  eyes  moistened  with  tears  and  said  to 
her: 

"Enchanting  and  lovely  princess,  I  have  never  heard  so 
touching  a  voice.  Can  I  not  have  the  happiness  of  hearing 
you  once  more?" 

Rosette,  who  was  painfully  aware  of  the  jealousy  of  her 
sisters,  excused  herself,  saying  she  was  fatigued.  Prince 
Charmant,  who  had  clear  intellect  and  penetration,  divined 
the  true  motive  of  her  refusal  and  admired  Rosette  still  more 
for  her  delicacy.  The  queen,  irritated  by  the  success  of  Ros 
ette,  terminated  the  party  at  an  early  hour  and  retired. 

Rosette  returned  to  her  little  room  and  undressed  her 
self.  She  removed  her  robe  and  her  ornaments  and  put 
them  in  a  superb  case  of  ebony  which  she  found  in  her  room. 
Much  to  her  surprise,  she  found  in  her  little  trunk  the  robe  of 
coarse  cloth,  the  pullet  feather,  the  necklace  of  nuts,  the 
burrs,  the  dry  beans,  the  coarse  shoes  of  felt  and  the  blue 
yarn  stockings.  She  would  not  allow  herself,  however,  to  be 
disquieted,  certain  that  her  good  godmother  would  come  to 
her  assistance  at  the  proper  time.  Rosette  was  indeed  sad 
dened  by  the  coldness  of  her  parents  and  the  jealousy  of  her 
sisters ;  but,  as  she  scarcely  knew  them,  this  painful  impres 
sion  was  effaced  by  the  remembrance  of  the  Prince  Char- 


114 


<$•*$»•$»        *f»        <$*'     *f*        •I'        *$*        *i*        *i* 

mant,  who  appeared  so  good  and  who  had  been  so  flattering 
in  his  attention  to  her.  Rosette  soon  slept  peacefully  and 
awoke  late  in  the  morning. 


FAMILY  COUNCIL 

WHILE  Rosette  was  only  occupied  with  smiling 
and  pleasant  thoughts,  the  king,  the  queen  and 
the  princesses  Orangine  and  Roussette  were 
choking  with  rage.  They  had  all  assembled  in  the  queen's 
apartment. 

"This  is  too  horrible,"  said  the  princesses.  "Why  did 
you  send  for  this  Rosette,  who  has  such  dazzling  jewels  and 
makes  herself  admired  and  sought  after  by  all  these  foolish 
kings  and  princes?  Was  it  to  humiliate  us,  my  father,  that 
you  called  us  to  the  court  at  this  time?" 

"I  swear  to  you,  my  beautiful  darlings,"  said  the  king, 
"that  it  was  by  the  order  of  the  fairy  Puissante  I  was  com 
pelled  to  write  for  her  to  come.  Besides,  I  did  not  know  that 
she  was  so  beautiful  and  that " 

"So  beautiful !"  interrupted  the  princesses.  "Where  do 
you  find  her  so  beautiful?  She  is  indeed  ugly  and  coarse. 


116 


It  is  her  magnificent  attire  alone  which  makes  her  admired. 
Why  have  you  not  given  to  us  your  most  superb  jewels  and 
your  richest  robes?  We  have  the  air  of  young  slovens  by 
the  side  of  this  proud  princess." 

"And  where  could  I  possibly  have  found  jewels  as  mag 
nificent  as  hers?  I  have  none  which  would  compare  with 
them.  It  is  her  godmother,  the  fairy  Puissante,  who  has  lent 
her  these  jewels." 

"Why,  then,  did  you  summon  a  fairy  to  be  the  god 
mother  of  Rosette,  when  you  gave  to  us  only  queens  for  our 
godmothers?" 

"It  was  not  your  father  who  called  her,"  cried  the  queen. 
"The  fairy  Puissante  herself,  without  being  called,  appeared 
to  us  and  signified  that  she  would  be  Rosette's  godmother." 

"It  is  not  worth  while  to  spend  the  time  in  disputing  and 
quarrelling,"  said  the  king.  "It  is  better  to  occupy  ourselves 
in  finding  some  means  of  getting  rid  of  Rosette  and  prevent 
ing  Prince  Charmant  from  seeing  her  again." 

"Nothing  more  easy  than  that,"  said  the  queen.  "I  will 
have  her  despoiled  to-morrow  of  her  rare  jewels  and  her 
beautiful  robes.  I  will  order  my  servants  to  seize  her  and 
carry  her  back  to  the  farm  which  she  shall  never  leave  again." 

The  queen  had  scarcely  uttered  these  words,  when  the 
fairy  Puissante  appeared  with  an  angry  and  threatening  air. 
"If  you  dare  to  touch  Rosette,"  said  she,  with  a  thundering 
voice,  "if  you  do  not  keep  her  at  the  palace,  if  she  is  not 

4»4>*f*i**i**i**l**t»*t**ft* 


117 


present  at  all  the  parties,  you  shall  feel  the  terrible  effects 
of  my  anger.  You  unworthy  king  and  you  heartless  queen, 
you  shall  be  changed  into  toads  and  you,  odious  daughters 
and  sisters,  shall  become  vipers.  Dare  now  to  touch  Ro 
sette!" 

Saying  these  words,  she  disappeared. 

The  king,  the  queen  and  princesses  were  horribly  fright 
ened  and  separated  without  saying  a  single  word  but  their 
hearts  were  filled  with  rage.  The  princesses  slept  but  little 
and  were  yet  more  furious  in  the  morning  when  they  saw 
their  eyes  heavy  and  their  features  convulsed  by  evil  pas 
sions.  In  vain  they  used  rouge  and  powder  and  beat  their 
maids.  They  had  no  longer  a  vestige  of  beauty.  The  king 
and  queen  were  as  unhappy  and  as  despairing  as  the  prin 
cesses  and  indeed  they  saw  no  remedy  for  their  grief  and 
disappointment. 


118 


SECOND  DAY  OF  THE  FESTIVAL 

IN  the  morning  a  coarse  servant  brought  Rosette  bread 
and  milk  and  offered  her  services  to  dress  her.  Rosette, 
who  did  not  wish  this  rude  domestic  to  see  the  change  in 
her  dress,  thanked  her  smilingly  and  replied  that  she  was  in 
the  habit  of  arranging  her  hair  and  dressing  herself.  Ro 
sette  then  began  her  toilette.  When  she  had  washed  and 
combed  her  hair  she  wished  to  arrange  it  with  the  superb 
carbuncle  she  had  worn  the  day  before  but  she  saw  with  sur 
prise  that  the  ebony  case  had  disappeared  and  in  its  place 
was  a  small  wooden  trunk,  upon  which  there  lay  a  folded 
paper.  She  took  it  and  read  the  following  directions  : 

"Here  are  your  things,  Rosette.  Dress  yourself  as  you 
were  dressed  yesterday,  in  the  clothing  you  brought  from 
the  farm." 


119 


Rosette  did  not  hesitate  an  instant,  certain  that  her  god 
mother  would  come  to  her  help  at  the  proper  time.  She  ar 
ranged  her  pullet  wing  in  a  different  manner  from  that  of 
the  day  before,  put  on  her  dress,  her  necklace,  her  shoes,  her 
bracelets  and  then  stood  before  the  glass. 

When  she  saw  her  own  reflection  in  the  mirror  she  was 
amazed.  She  was  attired  in  the  richest  and  most  splendid 
riding-suit  of  sky-blue  velvet  and  pearl  buttons  as  large  as 
walnuts;  her  stockings  were  bordered  with  a  wreath  of 
pearls;  her  head-dress  was  a  cap  of  sky-blue  velvet  with  a 
long  plume  of  dazzling  whiteness,  which  floated  down  to 
her  waist  and  was  attached  by  a  single  pearl  of  unparalleled 
beauty  and  splendor.  The  boots  were  also  of  blue  velvet  em 
broidered  in  gold  and  pearls.  Her  bracelets  and  necklace 
also  were  of  pearls,  so  large  and  so  pure  that  a  single  one 
would  have  paid  for  the  king's  palace. 

At  the  moment  when  Rosette  was  about  to  leave  her 
chamber  to  follow  the  page,  a  sweet  voice  whispered  in  her 
ear,  "Rosette,  do  not  mount  any  other  horse  than  the  one 
the  prince  Charmant  will  present  you." 

She  turned  and  saw  no  one;  but  she  felt  convinced  that 
this  counsel  came  from  her  good  godmother. 

"Thanks,  dear  godmother,"  she  said,  in  low  tones.  She 
felt  a  sweet  kiss  upon  her  cheek  and  smiled  with  happiness 
and  gratitude. 

The  little  page  conducted  her,  as  the  day  before,  into  the 

•}•        *|»        «|»        <£        •§*        *i*        *$•        <!•        'i*        *t* 


1 20 


royal  salon,  where  her  appearance  produced  a  greater  effect 
than  before.  Her  fine,  sweet  countenance,  her  splendid  fig 
ure,  her  magnificent  dress,  allured  all  eyes  and  captivated  all 
hearts. 

The  prince  Charmant,  who  was  evidently  expecting  her, 
advanced  to  meet  her,  offered  his  arm  and  led  her  to  the  king 
and  queen  who  received  her  with  more  coldness  than  the  day 
before.  Orangine  and  Roussette  were  bursting  with  spite 
at  the  sight  of  the  splendid  appearance  of  Rosette.  They 
would  not  even  say  good-day  to  their  sister. 

The  good,  young  princess  was  of  course  somewhat  em 
barrassed  by  this  reception  but  the  prince  Charmant,  seeing 
her  distress,  approached  and  asked  permission  to  be  her  com 
panion  during  the  chase  in  the  forest. 

"It  will  be  a  great  pleasure  to  me,"  replied  Rosette,  who 
did  not  know  how  to  dissimulate. 

"It  seems  to  me,"  said  he,  "that  I  am  your  brother,  so 
great  is  the  affection  which  I  feel  for  you,  charming  princess. 
Permit  me  to  remain  by  your  side  and  to  defend  you  against 
all  enemies." 

"It  will  be  an  honor  and  a  pleasure  for  me  to  be  pro 
tected  by  a  king  so  worthy  of  the  name  he  bears." 

Prince  Charmant  was  enchanted  by  this  gracious  reply 
and,  notwithstanding  the  malice  of  Orangine  and  Roussette, 
who  tried  in  every  possible  way  to  attract  him  to  themselves, 
he  did  not  leave  Rosette's  side  for  a  moment. 

4»       +      •  «fr     .  +       Hfc      v«fr       ^        4*       .  «!•        ^ 


121 


4*         4*         4*         4*         4*         4»         4*         4»         4*         4* 

j£&..tf.*>-9'J&XJ~*f-Xf-J&. 

After  breakfast  they  descended  to  the  court  for  a  ride  on 
horseback.  A  page  advanced  to  Rosette,  leading  a  splendid 
black  horse,  which  could  scarcely  be  held  by  the  grooms,  it 
was  so  wild  and  vicious. 

"You  must  not  ride  this  horse,  princess,"  said  Prince 
Charmant,  "it  will  certainly  kill  you.  Bring  another  horse 
for  the  princess,"  he  said,  turning  to  the  page. 

"The  king  and  the  queen  gave  orders  that  the  princess 
should  ride  no  other  horse  than  this,"  said  the  page.  At  this 
the  prince  exclaimed: 

"Dear  princess,  wait  but  for  a  moment;  I  myself  will 
bring  you  a  horse  worthy  of  you  but  I  implore  you  not  to 
mount  this  dangerous  animal." 

"I  will  wait  your  return,"  said  Rosette,  with  a  gracious 
smile. 

A  few  moments  afterwards  Prince  Charmant  appeared, 
leading  a  magnificent  horse,  white  as  snow.  The  saddle  was 
of  blue  velvet,  embroidered  in  pearls  and  the  bridle  was  of 
gold  and  pearls.  When  Rosette  wished  to  mount,  the  horse 
knelt  down  and  rose  quietly  when  she  had  placed  herself  in 
the  saddle. 

Prince  Charmant  sprang  lightly  upon  his  beautiful  steed 
Alezan  and  placed  himself  by  the  side  of  the  princess  Ro 
sette.  The  king,  the  queen  and  the  princesses,  who  had  seen 
all  this,  were  pale  with  rage  but  they  dared  say  nothing  for 
fear  of  the  fairy  Puissante. 


122 


The  king  gave  the  signal  to  depart.  Every  lady  had 
her  attendant  gentleman.  Orangine  and  Roussette  were 
obliged  to  content  themselves  with  two  insignificant  princes 
who  were  neither  so  young  nor  so  handsome  as  Prince  Char- 
mant.  Orangine  and  Roussette  were  so  sulky  that  even  these 
princes  declared  they  would  never  wed  princesses  so  uninter 
esting. 

In  place  of  following  the  chase,  Prince  Charmant  and 
Rosette  wandered  in  the  beautiful  shady  walks  of  the  forest, 
talking  merrily  and  giving  accounts  of  their  past  lives. 

"But,"  said  Charmant,  "if  the  king  your  father  has  not 
allowed  you  to  reside  in  his  palace,  how  is  it  that  he  has  given 
you  such  beautiful  jewels,  worthy  of  a  fairy?" 

"It  is  to  my  good  godmother  that  I  owe  them,"  replied 
Rosette.  And  then  she  told  Prince  Charmant  how  she  had 
been  educated  on  a  farm  and  that  she  was  indebted  to  the 
fairy  Puissante  for  everything  that  she  knew  and  everything 
she  valued.  The  fairy  had  watched  over  her  education  and 
granted  her  every  wish  of  her  heart. 

Charmant  listened  with  a  lively  interest  and  a  tender 
compassion.  And  now,  in  his  turn,  he  told  Rosette  that  he 
had  been  left  an  orphan  at  the  age  of  seven  years ;  that  the 
fairy  Puissante  had  presided  over  his  education;  that  she  had 
also  sent  him  to  the  festivals  given  by  the  king,  telling  him 
he  would  find  there  the  perfect  woman  he  was  seeking. 

"In  short,  I  believe,  dear  Rosette,  that  I  have  found  in 


123 


<.  4-  **.****.*  + 
you  the  charming  and  perfect  creature  of  whom  the  fairy 
spoke.  Deign,  princess,  to  connect  your  life  with  mine  and 
authorize  me  to  demand  your  hand  of  your  parents." 

"Before  answering,  dear  prince,  I  must  obtain  permis 
sion  of  my  godmother  but  you  may  be  sure  that  I  shall  be  very 
happy  to  pass  my  life  with  you." 

The  morning  thus  passed  away  most  agreeably  for  Ro 
sette  and  Charmant  and  they  returned  to  the  palace  to  dress 
for  dinner. 

Rosette  entered  her  ugly  garret  and  saw  before  her  a 
magnificent  box  of  rosewood,  wide  open.  She  undressed 
and  as  she  removed  her  articles  of  clothing  they  arranged 
themselves  in  the  box,  which  then  closed  firmly.  She  ar 
ranged  her  hair  and  dressed  herself  with  her  usual  neatness 
and  then  ran  to  the  glass.  She  could  not  suppress  a  cry  of 
admiration. 

Her  robe  was  of  gauze  and  was  so  fine  and  light,  and 
brilliant  it  looked  as  if  woven  of  the  wings  of  butterflies.  It 
was  studded  with  diamonds  as  brilliant  as  stars.  The  hem  of 
this  robe,  the  corsage  and  the  waist  were  trimmed  with  dia 
mond  fringe  which  sparkled  like  suns.  Her  hair  was  partly 
covered  with  a  net  of  diamonds  from  which  a  tassel  of  im 
mense  diamonds  fell  to  her  shoulders.  Every  diamond  was 
as  large  as  a  pear  and  was  worth  a  kingdom.  Her  necklace 
and  bracelets  were  so  immense  and  so  brilliant  that  you  could 
not  look  at  them  fixedly  without  being  blinded. 


124 


The  young  princess  thanked  her  godmother  most  ten 
derly  and  felt  again  upon  her  fair  cheek  the  sweet  kiss  of  the 
morning.  She  followed  the  page  and  entered  the  royal  sa 
lon.  Prince  Charmant  was  awaiting  her  at  the  door,  offered 
her  his  arm  and  conducted  her  to  the  apartment  of  the  king 
and  queen.  Rosette  advanced  to  salute  them. 

Charmant  saw  with  indignation  the  glances  of  rage  and 
revenge  which  the  king,  queen  and  princesses  cast  upon  poor 
Rosette.  He  remained  by  her  side  as  he  had  done  in  the 
morning  and  was  witness  to  the  admiration  which  she  in 
spired  and  the  malice  and  envy  of  her  sisters. 

Rosette  was  indeed  sad  to  find  herself  the  object 
of  hatred  to  her  father,  mother  and  sisters.  Charmant  per 
ceived  her  melancholy  and  asked  the  cause.  She  explained 
it  to  him  frankly. 

"When,  oh !  when,  my  dear  Rosette,  will  you  permit  me 
to  ask  your  hand  of  your  father?  In  my  kingdom  every  one 
will  love  you  and  I  more  than  all  the  rest." 

"To-morrow,  dear  prince,  I  will  send  you  the  reply  of 
my  godmother  whom  I  shall  question  on  the  subject  this 
evening." 

They  were  now  summoned  to  dinner.  Charmant 
placed  himself  at  Rosette's  side  and  they  conversed  in  a  most 
agreeable  manner. 

After  dinner  the  king  gave  orders  for  the  ball  to  com 
mence.  Orangine  and  Roussette,  who  had  taken  lessons  for 


125 


ten  years,  danced  well  but  without  any  peculiar  grace. 
They  believed  that  Rosette  had  never  had  any  opportunity  to 
dance  and  with  a  mocking,  malicious  air,  they  now  an 
nounced  to  her  that  it  was  her  turn. 

The  modest  Rosette  hesitated  and  drew  back  because  it 
was  repugnant  to  her  to  show  herself  in  public  and  attract 
the  general  regard.  But  the  more  she  declined,  the  more  her 
envious  sisters  insisted,  hoping  that  she  would  at  last  suffer 
a  real  humiliation. 

The  queen  now  interfered  and  sternly  commanded  Ro 
sette  to  dance.  Rosette  rose  at  once  to  obey  the  queen. 
Charmant,  seeing  her  embarrassment,  said  to  her  in  low 
tones : 

"I  will  be  your  partner,  dear  Rosette.  If  you  do  not 
know  a  single  step,  let  me  execute  it  for  you  alone." 

"Thanks,  dear  prince.  I  recognize  and  am  grateful 
for  your  courtesy.  I  accept  you  for  my  partner  and  hope 
that  you  will  not  have  occasion  to  blush  for  your  gener 
osity." 

And  now  Rosette  and  Charmant  commenced.  A  more 
animated,  graceful  and  light  dance  was  never  seen.  All 
present  gazed  at  them  with  ever  increasing  admiration. 
Rosette  was  so  superior  in  dancing  to  Orangine  and  Rous- 
sette,  that  they  could  scarcely  suppress  their  rage.  They 
wished  to  throw  themselves  upon  the  young  princess,  choke 
her  and  tear  her  diamonds  from  her.  The  king  and  queen, 

>|»«|»«$»*$»<$*4li4'4'4*4' 


126 


They  walked  side  by  side  during  the  rest  of  the  evening 


4*         4*         4»         4»         4»         4*         4>         4*         4»         4* 

xj.jff.if.j&xf.xf-**-**'  ** 

who  had  been  watching  them  and  divined  their  intention, 
stopped  them,  and  whispered  in  their  ears : 

"Remember  the  threats  and  power  of  the  fairy  Puis- 
sante!  To-morrow  shall  be  the  last  day." 

When  the  dance  was  concluded,  the  most  rapturous  ap 
plause  resounded  throughout  the  hall  and  every  one  en 
treated  Charmant  and  Rosette  to  repeat  the  dance.  As  they 
felt  no  fatigue  they  did  not  wish  to  seem  disobliging  and  exe 
cuted  a  new  dance,  more  graceful  and  attractive  than  the 
first. 

Orangine  and  Roussette  could  no  longer  control  them 
selves.  They  were  suffocating  with  rage,  fainted  and  were 
carried  from  the  room.  They  had  become  so  marked  by  the 
passions  of  envy  and  rage  that  they  had  lost  every  vestige  of 
beauty  and  no  one  had  any  sympathy  for  them,  as  all  had  seen 
their  jealousy  and  wickedness. 

The  applause  and  enthusiasm  for  Rosette  and  Charmant 
were  so  overpowering  that  they  sought  refuge  in  the  garden. 
They  walked  side  by  side  during  the  rest  of  the  evening,  and 
talked  merrily  and  happily  over  their  plans  for  the  future,  if 
the  fairy  Puissante  would  permit  them  to  unite  the  smooth 
current  of  their  lives.  The  diamonds  of  Rosette  sparkled 
with  such  brilliancy  that  the  alleys  where  they  walked  and 
the  little  groves  where  they  seated  themselves,  seemed  illum 
inated  by  a  thousand  stars.  At  last  it  was  necessary  to  sep 
arate. 


127 


"To-morrow!"  said  Rosette,  "to-morrow  I  hope  to  say, 
yours  eternally." 

Rosette  entered  her  little  room.  As  she  undressed,  her 
clothing  arranged  itself  as  the  day  before  in  the  case.  This 
new  case  was  of  carved  ivory  and  studded  with  turquoise 
nails.  When  Rosette  had  lain  down  peacefully  upon  her 
bed  she  put  out  the  light,  and  said,  in  a  low  voice : 

"My  dear,  good  godmother,  to-morrow  I  must  give  a 
definite  answer  to  Prince  Charmant.  Dictate  my  response, 
dear  godmother.  I  will  obey  your  command,  no  matter  how 
painful  it  may  be." 

"Say  yes,  my  dear  Rosette,  to  Prince  Charmant,"  replied 
the  soft  voice  of  the  fairy.  "I  myself  arranged  this  mar 
riage.  It  was  to  make  you  acquainted  with  Prince  Char 
mant  that  I  forced  your  father  to  invite  you  to  this  festival." 

Rosette  thanked  the  kind  fairy  and  slept  the  sleep  of  in 
nocence,  after  having  felt  the  maternal  lips  of  her  good  pro 
tectress  upon  her  cheeks. 


128 


THIRD  AND  LAST  DAY  OF  THE  FESTIVAL 

WHILE  Rosette  was  thus  sleeping  peacefully,  the 
king,  the  queen,  and  Orangine  and  Roussette, 
purple  with  rage,  were  quarrelling  and  disput 
ing  amongst  themselves.  Each  was  accusing  the  other  of 
having  brought  about  the  triumph  of  Rosette  and  their  own 
humiliating  defeat.  One  last  hope  remained  for  them.  In 
the  morning  there  was  to  be  a  chariot  race.  Each  chariot 
was  to  be  drawn  by  two  horses  and  driven  by  a  lady.  It  was 
resolved  to  give  Rosette  a  very  high  chariot,  drawn  by  two 
wild,  untrained  and  prancing  horses. 

"Prince  Charmant  will  have  no  chariot  and  horses  to  ex 
change,"  said  the  queen,  "as  he  had  this  morning  in  the  case 
of  the  riding-horse.  It  is  easy  to  find  a  horse  for  the  saddle 
but  it  will  be  impossible  for  him  to  find  a  chariot  ready  for 
the  course." 

The  consoling  thought  that  Rosette  might  be  killed  or 

4»         4»         4*         4*         4*         4*        4*         4»         •i*        *i* 

4t9j(*4lt9-iP>4£4£*£** 


129 


4»         4»         &         4*         «$»         4*         <4»         4»         <i»         «•* 

4*V4FJ£4*4P>4*X*95L 

grievously  wounded  and  disfigured  on  the  morrow  brought 
peace  to  these  four  wicked  beings.  They  retired  and 
dreamed  of  the  next  best  means  of  ridding  themselves  of 
Rosette  if  the  chariot  race  failed.  Orangine  and  Roussette 
slept  but  little  so  that  in  the  morning  they  were  still  uglier 
and  more  unprepossessing  than  they  had  appeared  the  day 
before. 

Rosette,  who  had  a  tranquil  conscience  and  contented 
heart,  slept  all  night  calmly.  She  had  been  much  fatigued 
and  did  not  wake  till  a  late  hour.  Indeed,  on  rising  she 
found  she  had  scarcely  time  to  dress.  The  coarse  kitchen 
girl  brought  her  a  cup  of  milk  and  a  piece  of  bread.  This 
was  by  order  of  the  queen  who  directed  that  she  should  be 
treated  like  a  servant. 

Rosette  was  not  difficult  to  please.  She  ate  the  coarse 
bread  and  milk  with  appetite  and  began  to  dress.  The  case 
of  carved  ivory  had  disappeared.  She  put  on  as  usual  her 
robe  of  coarse  cloth,  her  pullet's  wing,  and  all  the  rude  orna 
ments  she  had  brought  from  the  farm  and  then  looked  at  her 
self  in  the  glass. 

She  was  attired  in  a  riding  habit  of  straw-colored  satin, 
embroidered  in  front  and  at  the  hem  with  sapphires  and 
emeralds.  Her  hat  was  of  white  velvet,  ornamented  with 
plumes  of  a  thousand  colors,  taken  from  the  plumage  of  the 
rarest  birds  and  attached  by  a  sapphire  larger  than  an  egg. 
On  her  neck  was  a  chain  of  sapphires,  at  the  end  of  which 


130 


4*          4*          4*          4*          4»          4*          4*          <4»          «&          <4» 

Jlf-if.39iX*.Xf.Sf.5f*19>}lf>]9. 

was  a  watch,  the  face  of  which  was  opal,  the  back  a  carved 
sapphire  and  the  glass  diamond.  This  watch  was  always 
going,  was  never  out  of  order  and  never  required  to  be 
wound  up. 

Rosette  heard  her  page  at  the  door  and  followed  him. 
On  entering  the  salon  she  perceived  Prince  Charmant,  who 
was  awaiting  her  with  the  most  lively  impatience.  He 
sprang  forward  to  receive  her,  offered  his  arm  and  said  with 
eagerness : — 

"Well,  dear  princess,  what  did  the  fairy  say  to  you? 
What  answer  do  you  give  me?" 

"That  which  my  heart  dictated,  sweet  prince.  I 
consecrate  my  life  to  you  as  you  have  dedicated  yours  to 


me." 


"Thanks !  a  thousand  times  thanks,  dear  and  bewitching 
Rosette.  When  may  I  demand  your  hand  of  the  king  your 
father?" 

"At  the  close  of  the  chariot  race,  dear  prince." 

"Permit  me  to  add  to  my  first  petition  that  of  being 
married  to  you  this  very  day.  I  cannot  bear  to  see  you  sub 
jected  to  the  tyranny  of  your  family  and  I  wish  to  conduct 
you  at  once  to  my  kingdom." 

Rosette  hesitated.  The  soft  voice  of  the  fairy  whispered 
in  her  ear,  "Accept."  The  same  voice  whispered  to 
Charmant,  "Press  the  marriage,  prince  and  speak  to  the  king 
without  delay.  Rosette's  life  is  in  danger  and  during  eight 


days  from  the  setting  of  the  sun  this  evening  I  cannot  watch 
over  her." 

Charmant  trembled  and  repeated  the  fairy's  words  to 
Rosette,  who  replied  that  it  was  a  warning  they  must  not 
neglect  as  it  undoubtedly  came  from  the  fairy  Puissante. 

The  princess  now  advanced  to  salute  the  king,  the  queen 
and  her  sisters  but  they  neither  looked  at  her  nor  spoke  to 
her.  She  was  however  immediately  surrounded  by  a  crowd 
of  kings  and  princes,  each  one  of  whom  had  himself  pro 
posed  to  ask  her  hand  in  marriage  that  evening  but  no  one 
had  an  opportunity  to  speak  to  her  as  Charmant  never  left 
her  side  a  single  moment. 

After  the  repast  they  went  down  to  get  into  the  chariots. 
The  kings  and  princes  were  to  go  on  horseback  and  the  ladies 
to  drive  the  chariots. 

The  chariot  designed  for  Rosette  by  the  queen  was  now 
brought  forward.  Charmant  seized  Rosette  at  the  moment 
she  was  about  to  take  the  reins  and  lifted  her  to  the  ground. 

"You  shall  not  enter  this  chariot,  princess.  Look  at 
these  wild  ungovernable  horses." 

Rosette  now  saw  that  it  took  four  men  to  hold  each  of 
the  horses  and  that  they  were  prancing  and  jumping  alarm 
ingly. 

At  this  instant  a  pretty  little  jockey,  attired  in  a  straw- 
colored  satin  vest,  with  blue  ribbon  knots,  exclaimed  in 
silvery  tones : — 


132 


•|»       «f*       4*       4*       «t*       4*       4p       *t*       ^       <fr 

"The  equipage  of  the  Princess  Rosette!" 

And  now  a  little  chariot  of  pearls  and  mother-of-pearl, 
drawn  by  two  magnificent  steeds  with  harness  of  straw- 
colored  velvet  ornamented  with  sapphires,  drew  up  before 
the  princess. 

Charmant  scarcely  knew  whether  to  allow  Rosette  to 
mount  this  unknown  chariot  for  he  still  feared  some  cunning 
wickedness  of  the  king  and  queen.  But  the  voice  of  the 
fairy  sounded  in  his  ear  :  — 

"Allow  Rosette  to  ascend  the  chariot;  these  horses  are  a 
present  from  me.  Follow  them  wherever  they  may  take 
Rosette.  The  day  is  advancing.  I  have  but  a  few  hours 
left  in  which  I  can  be  of  service  to  Rosette  and  she  must  be 
safe  in  your  kingdom  before  the  day  closes." 

Charmant  assisted  Rosette  to  ascend  the  chariot  and 
sprang  upon  his  horse.  A  few  moments  afterwards,  two 
chariots  driven  by  veiled  women  advanced  in  front  of 
Rosette.  One  of  them  dashed  her  chariot  with  such  violence 
against  that  of  Rosette,  that  the  little  chariot  of  mother-of- 
pearl  would  inevitably  have  been  crushed  had  it  not  been 
constructed  by  fairies.  The  heavy  and  massive  chariot  was 
dashed  to  pieces  instead  of  Rosette's.  The  veiled  woman 
was  thrown  upon  the  stones,  where  she  remained  immovable 
whilst  Rosette,  who  had  recognized  Orangine,  tried  to  stop 
her  own  horses.  The  other  chariot  now  dashed  against  that 
of  Rosette  and  was  crushed  like  the  first  and  the  veiled 


133 


4*       ^i*       4*       *i*       4*       <$       *f*        HK       *t»       4* 

woman  was  also  dashed  upon  the  stones,  which  seemed 
placed  there  to  receive  her. 

Rosette  recognised  Roussette  and  was  about  to  descend 
from  her  chariot  when  Charmant  interfered,  and  said: 
"Listen,  Rosette!" 

A  voice  whispered,  "Go,  flee  quickly!  The  king  is 
pursuing  you  with  a  great  company  to  kill  you  both.  The 
sun  will  set  in  a  few  hours.  I  have  barely  time  to  rescue  you 
from  this  danger  so  give  my  horses  the  reins;  Charmant, 
abandon  yours." 

Charmant  sprang  into  the  chariot  by  the  side  of  Rosette, 
who  was  more  dead  than  alive.  The  superb  steeds  set  off 
with  such  marvellous  speed  that  they  made  more  than  twenty 
leagues  an  hour.  For  a  long  time  they  knew  that  they  were 
pursued  by  the  king  with  a  numerous  tfoop  of  armed  men 
but  they  could  not  overtake  the  horses  of  the  fairy.  The 
chariot  still  flew  on  with  lightning  haste ;  the  horses  increased 
their  speed  till  at  last  they  made  a  hundred  leagues  an  hour. 
During  six  hours  they  kept  up  this  rate  and  then  drew  up  at 
the  foot  of  the  stairs  of  Prince  Charmant. 

The  whole  palace  was  illuminated  and  all  the  courtiers 
were  waiting  at  the  entrance  in  their  most  magnificent  cos 
tumes  to  welcome  the  princess  and  the  prince. 

The  prince  and  Rosette  were  amazed,  not  knowing  how 
to  understand  this  unexpected  reception.  Charmant  had 
just  assisted  the  princess  to  descend  from  the  chariot,  when 

.  ,U  ejL  ,  I,  e&»  s)~  .' ,  e&>  e&*>  e&s  e&» 

8.  &  9  «*  &•  9-  *  9  9-  & 


134 


they  saw  before  them  the  fairy  Puissante,  who  said: — 
"Most  welcome  to  your  kingdom.  Prince  Charmant, 
follow  me;  all  is  prepared  for  your  marriage.  Conduct 
Rosette  to  her  room  that  she  may  change  her  dress,  whilst  I 
explain  to  you  all  the  events  of  this  day  which  seem  so  incom 
prehensible  to  you.  I  have  one  hour  at  my  disposal." 

The  fairy  and  Charmant  now  led  Rosette  to  an  apart 
ment,  ornamented  with  the  most  exquisite  taste,  where  she 
found  her  maids  waiting  to  attend  upon  her. 

"I  will  return  to  seek  you  in  a  short  time,  my  dear 
Rosette,"  said  the  fairy;  "my  moments  are  counted." 
She  departed  with  Charmant  and  said  to  him : — 
"The  hatred  of  the  king  and  queen  against  Rosette  had 
become  so  intense  that  they  had  blindly  resolved  to  defy  my 
vengeance  and  to  get  rid  of  Rosette.  Seeing  that  their  cun 
ning  arrangements  in  the  chariot  race  had  not  succeeded 
after  I  substituted  my  horses  for  those  which  would  certainly 
have  killed  Rosette,  they  resolved  to  have  recourse  to  vio 
lence.  The  king  employed  a  band  of  brigands,  who  swore 
to  him  a  blind  obedience;  they  pursued  your  steps  with  ven 
geance  in  their  hearts  and  as  the  king  knew  your  love  for 
Rosette  and  foresaw  that  you  would  defend  her  to  the  death, 
he  was  resolved  to  sacrifice  you  also  to  his  hatred.  Orangine 
and  Roussette,  ignorant  of  this  last  project  of  the  king, 
attempted  to  kill  Rosette,  as  you  have  seen,  by  dashing 
their  heavy  chariots  violently  against  the  light  chariot 


135 


«|t        «f        *!*        •§*        *t*        *f*        *t*        *i*        *i*        *i* 

of  the  princess.     I  have  punished  them  as  they  deserved. 

"Orangine  and  Roussette  have  had  their  faces  so 
crushed  and  wounded  by  the  stones  that  they  have  become 
frightful.  I  have  aroused  them  from  their  state  of  uncon 
sciousness,  cured  their  wounds  but  left  the  hideous  scars  to 
disfigure  them.  I  have  deprived  them  of  all  their  rich  cloth 
ing  and  dressed  them  like  peasants  and  I  married  them  at 
once  to  two  brutal  ostlers  whom  I  commissioned  to  beat  and 
maltreat  them  until  their  wicked  hearts  are  changed — and 
this  I  think  will  never  take  place. 

"As  to  the  king  and  queen,  I  have  changed  them  into 
beasts  of  burden  and  given  them  to  wicked  and  cruel  masters 
who  will  make  them  suffer  for  all  their  brutality  to  Rosette. 
Besides  this,  they  have  all  been  transported  into  your  king 
dom  and  they  will  be  compelled  to  hear  unceasingly  the 
praises  of  Rosette  and  her  husband. 

"I  have  but  one  piece  of  advice  to  give  you,  dear  prince; 
hide  from  Rosette  the  punishment  I  have  inflicted  upon  her 
parents  and  sisters.  She  is  so  good  and  tender-hearted  that 
her  happiness  would  be  affected  by  it,  but  I  ought  not  and 
will  not  take  pity  upon  wicked  people  whose  hearts  are  so 
vicious  and  unrepentant." 

Charmant  thanked  the  fairy  eagerly  and  promised 
silence.  They  now  returned  to  Rosette,  who  was  clothed  in 
her  wedding-robe,  prepared  by  the  fairy  Puissante. 

It  was  a  tissue  of  dazzling  golden  gauze,  embroidered 


136 


with  garlands  of  flowers  and  birds,  in  stones  of  all  colors,  of 
admirable  beauty ;  the  jewels  which  formed  the  birds  were  so 
disposed  as  to  produce,  at  every  motion  of  Rosette,  a  war 
bling  more  melodious  than  the  sweetest  music.  Upon  her 
head  was  a  crown  of  flowers  made  of  gems  still  more  beauti 
ful  and  rare  than  those  on  her  robe.  Her  neck  and  arms 
were  covered  with  carbuncles  more  brilliant  than  the  sun. 

Charmant  was  completely  dazzled  by  his  bride's  beauty 
but  the  fairy  recalled  him  from  his  ecstasy  by  saying: — 

"Quick !  quick !  onward !  I  have  but  half  an  hour,  after 
which  I  must  give  myself  up  to  the  queen  of  the  fairies  and 
lose  my  power  for  eight  days.  We  are  all  subject  to  this 
law  and  nothing  can  free  us  from  it." 

Charmant  presented  his  hand  to  Rosette  and  the  fairy 
preceded  them.  They  walked  towards  the  chapel  which  was 
brilliantly  illuminated  and  here  Charmant  and  Rosette  re 
ceived  the  nuptial  benediction.  On  returning  to  the  parlor, 
they  perceived  that  the  fairy  had  disappeared,  but,  as  they 
were  sure  of  again  seeing  her  in  eight  days  her  absence 
caused  them  no  anxiety.  Charmant  presented  the  new 
queen  to  his  court.  Everybody  found  her  as  charming  and 
good  as  the  prince  and  they  felt  disposed  to  love  her  as  they 
loved  him. 

With  a  most  amiable  and  thoughtful  attention,  the  fairy 
had  transported  the  farm,  upon  which  Rosette  had  been  so 
happy,  and  all  its  occupants  into  Charmant's  kingdom. 


137 


The  fairy  must  give  herself  up  to  the  queen  and  lose  her  power  for  eight  days 

This  farm  was  placed  at  the  end  of  the  park,  so  that  Rosette 
could  walk  there  every  day  and  see  her  good  nurse.  The 
fairy  had  also  brought  into  the  palace  all  those  cases  which 
contained  the  rich  dresses  in  which  Rosette  had  been  so 
triumphant  at  the  festivals. 

Rosette  and  Charmant  were  very  happy  and  loved  each 
other  tenderly  always.  Rosette  never  knew  the  terrible 
punishment  of  her  father,  mother  and  sisters.  When  she 


138 


asked  Charmant  the  fate  of  her  sisters,  he  told  her  that  their 
faces  were  much  disfigured  by  their  fall  amongst  the  stones 
but  they  were  well  and  married  and  the  good  fairy  expressly 
forbade  Rosette  to  think  of  them.  She  spoke  of  them  no 
more. 

As  to  Orangine  and  Roussette,  the  more  unhappy  they 
were,  the  more  cruel  and  wicked  their  hearts  became,  so  the 
fairy  allowed  them  to  remain  always  ugly  and  in  the  most 
degraded  ranks  of  life. 

The  king  and  queen,  changed  into  beasts  of  burden, 
found  their  only  consolation  in  biting  and  kicking  every 
thing  that  came  within  their  reach.  They  were  obliged  to 
carry  their  masters  to  festivals  given  in  honor  of  Rosette's 
marriage  and  they  were  mad  with  rage  when  they  heard  the 
praises  lavished  upon  the  young  couple  and  in  seeing  Rosette 
pass  by,  beautiful,  radiant  and  adored  by  Charmant. 

The  fairy  had  resolved  that  they  should  not  return  to 
their  original  forms  till  their  hearts  were  changed.  It  is  said 
that  six  thousand  years  have  passed,  and  they  are  still  beasts 
of  burden. 


139 


141 


THE  LITTLE  GREY  MOUSE 
THE  LITTLE  HOUSE 

THERE  was  once  a  man  named  Prudent,  who  was  a 
widower  and  he  lived  alone  with  his  little  daughter. 
His  wife  had  died  a  few  days  after  the  birth  of  this 
little  girl,  who  was  named  Rosalie. 

Rosalie's  father  had  a  large  fortune.  He  lived  in  a 
great  house,  which  belonged  to  him.  This  house  was  sur 
rounded  by  a  large  garden  in  which  Rosalie  walked  when 
ever  she  pleased  to  do  so. 

She  had  been  trained  with  great  tenderness  and  gentle 
ness  but  her  father  had  accustomed  her  to  the  most  unques 
tioning  obedience.  He  forbade  her  positively  to  ask  him 
any  useless  questions  or  to  insist  upon  knowing  anything  he 
did  not  wish  to  tell  her.  In  this  way,  by  unceasing  care  and 


143 


>  5j  rV*T£^.  .J- 

f-.^ry^v....  „_..,. ~i«fc^  ...^f.J-S'--"-":«"*-- 

r  «*.--! ->-,r.          J'VX;'^  /qo 

9&&BK ^  ^        .  \v 


Rosalie  never  left  the  park,  which  was  surrounded  by  Tiigh  walls 

watchfulness,  he  had  almost  succeeded  in  curing  one  of 
Rosalie's  great  faults,  a  fault  indeed  unfortunately  too  com 
mon — curiosity. 

Rosalie  never  left  the  park,  which  was  surrounded  by 
high  walls.  She  never  saw  any  one  but  her  father.  They 
had  no  domestic  in  the  house;  everything  seemed  to  be  done 
of  itself.  She  always  had  what  she  wanted — clothing,  books, 
work,  and  playthings.  Her  father  educated  her  himself  and 


144 


although  she  was  nearly  fifteen  years  old,  she  was  never 
weary  and  never  thought  that  she  might  live  otherwise  and 
might  see  more  of  the  world. 

There  was  a  little  house  at  the  end  of  the  park  without 
windows  and  with  but  one  door,  which  was  always  locked. 
Rosalie's  father  entered  this  house  every  day  and  always 
carried  the  key  about  his  person.  Rosalie  thought  it  was 
only  a  little  hut  in  which  the  garden-tools  were  kept.  She 
never  thought  of  speaking  about  it  but  one  day,  when 
she  was  seeking  a  watering-pot  for  her  flowers,  she  said  to 
him: — 

"Father,  please  give  me  the  key  of  the  little  house  in  the 
garden." 

"What  do  you  want  with  this  key,  Rosalie?" 

"I  want  a  watering-pot  and  I  think  I  could  find  one  in 
that  little  house." 

"No,  Rosalie,  there  is  no  watering-pot  there." 

Prudent's  voice  trembled  so  in  pronouncing  these 
words  that  Rosalie  looked  up  with  surprise,  and  saw  that  his 
face  was  pale  and  his  forehead  bathed  in  perspiration. 

"What  is  the  matter,  father?"  said  she,  alarmed. 

"Nothing,  daughter,  nothing." 

"It  was  my  asking  for  the  key  which  agitated  you  so 
violently,  father.  What  does  this  little  house  contain  which 
frightens  you  so  much?" 

"Rosalie,  Rosalie !  you  do  not  know  what  you  are  say- 


145 


ing.     Go  and  look  for  your  watering-pot  in  the  green 
house." 

"But,  father,  what  is  there  in  the  little  garden-house?" 
"Nothing  that  can  interest  you,  Rosalie." 
"But  why  do  you  go  there  every  day  without  permitting 
me  to  go  with  you?" 

"Rosalie,  you  know  that  I  do  not  like  to  be  questioned 
and  that  curiosity  is  the  greatest  defect  in  your  character." 

Rosalie  said  no  more  but  she  remained  very  thoughtful. 
This  little  house,  of  which  she  had  never  before  thought, 
was  now  constantly  in  her  mind. 

"What  can  be  concealed  there?"  she  said  to  herself. 
"How  pale  my  father  turned  when  I  asked  his  permission  to 
enter!  I  am  sure  he  thought  I  should  be  in  some  sort  of 
danger.  But  why  does  he  go  there  himself  every  day?  It 
is  no  doubt  to  carry  food  to  some  ferocious  beast  confined 
there.  But  if  it  was  some  wild  animal,  would  I  not  hear  it 
roar  or  howl  or  shake  the  house?  No,  I  have  never  heard 
any  sound  from  this  cabin.  It  cannot  then  be  a  beast.  Be 
sides,  if  it  was  a  ferocious  beast,  it  would  devour  my  father 
when  he  entered  alone.  Perhaps,  however,  it  is  chained. 
But  if  it  is  indeed  chained,  then  there  would  be  no  danger 
for  me.  What  can  it  be?  A  prisoner?  My  father  is  good, 
he  would  not  deprive  any  unfortunate  innocent  of  light  and 
liberty.  Well,  I  absolutely  must  discover  this  mystery. 
How  shall  I  manage  it?  If  I  could  only  secretly  get  the  key 


146 


from  my  father  for  a  half  hour!  Perhaps  some  day  he  will 
forget  it." 

Rosalie  was  aroused  from  this  chain  of  reflection  by  her 
father,  who  called  to  her  with  a  strangely  agitated  voice. 

"Here,  father — I  am  coming." 

She  entered  the  house  and  looked  steadily  at  her  father. 
His  pale,  sad  countenance  indicated  great  agitation. 

More  than  ever  curious,  she  resolved  to  feign  gaiety  and 
indifference  in  order  to  allay  h~r  father's  suspicions  and 
make  him  feel  secure.  In  this  way  she  thought  she  might 
perhaps  obtain  possession  of  the  key  at  some  future  time. 
He  might  not  always  think  of  it  if  she  herself  seemed  to  have 
forgotten  it. 

They  seated  themselves  at  the  table.  Prudent  ate  but 
little  and  was  sad  and  silent,  in  spite  of  his  effc  rts  to  appear 
gay.  Rosalie,  however,  seemed  so  thoughtless  and  bright 
that  her  father  at  last  recovered  his  accustomed  good  spirits. 

Rosalie  would  be  fifteen  years  old  in  three  weeks.  Her 
father  had  promised  an  agreeable  surprise  for  this  event.  A 
few  days  passed  peacefully  away.  There  remained  but 
fifteen  days  before  her  birth-day.  One  morning  Prudent 
said  to  Rosalie : — 

"My  dear  child,  I  am  compelled  to  be  absent  for  one 
hour.  I  must  go  out  to  arrange  something  for  your  birth 
day.  Wait  for  me  in  the  house,  my  dear.  Do  not  yield 
yourself  up  to  idle  curiosity.  In  fifteen  days  you  will  know 

•ft*        4>        4>        «fe        *fr        4»        4*        4*         4»         4* 

&if.xf-*f-*tXf-*t'V-i?.9. 


147 


4*          4»          4*          4«          4*          4*          4*          4*          4*          4* 

&  if.  &•  «f>  **•  &•  *f-  V  JQ*  "      V 

all  that  you  desire  to  know,  for  I  read  your  thoughts  and  I 
know  what  occupies  your  mind.  Adieu,  my  daughter,  be 
ware  of  curiosity !" 

Prudent  embraced  his  daughter  tenderly  and  withdrew, 
leaving  her  with  great  reluctance. 

As  soon  as  he  was  out  of  sight,  Rosalie  ran  to  her  father's 
room  and  what  was  her  joy  to  see  the  key  forgotten  upon  the 
table !  She  seized  it  and  ran  quickly  to  the  end  of  the  park. 
Arrived  at  the  little  house,  she  remembered  the  words  of  her 
father,  "Beware  of  curiosity !"  She  hesitated,  and  was  upon 
the  point  of  returning  the  key  without  having  looked  at  the 
house,  when  she  thought  she  heard  a  light  groan.  She  put 
her  ear  against  the  door  and  heard  a  very  little  voice  singing 
softly : — 

"A  lonely  prisoner  I  pine, 
No  hope  of  freedom  now  is  mine; 
I  soon  must  draw  my  latest  breath, 
And  in  this  dungeon  meet  my  death." 

"No  doubt,"  said  Rosalie  to  herself,  "this  is  some  un 
fortunate  creature  whom  my  father  holds  captive." 

Tapping  softly  upon  the  door,  she  said:  "Who  are 
you,  and  what  can  I  do  for  you?" 

"Open  the  door,  Rosalie!     I  pray  you  open  the  door!" 

"But  why  are  you  a  prisoner?  Have  you  not  com 
mitted  some  crime?" 

"Alas!  no,  Rosalie.    An  enchanter  keeps  me  here  a 

4*  *$*  4»  *$*  •$•  4*  *$*  •$*  «fr  '      •$* 


148 


4»         4*         4»         4»         •!»         «fr         4»         4*         4»         4* 

*****'»»*>•'** 

prisoner.  Save  me  and  I  will  prove  my  gratitude  by  telling 
you  truly  who  I  am." 

Rosalie  no  longer  hesitated :  her  curiosity  was  stronger 
than  her  obedience.  She  put  the  key  in  the  lock,  but  her 
hand  trembled  so  that  she  could  not  open  it.  She  was  about 
to  give  up  the  effort,  when  the  little  voice  continued : — 

"Rosalie,  that  which  I  have  to  tell  you  will  teach  you 
many  things  which  will  interest  you.  Your  father  is  not 
what  he  appears  to  be." 

At  these  words  Rosalie  made  a  kst  effort,  the  key  turned 
and  the  door  opened. 


149 


R 


THE  FAIRY  DETESTABLE 

OSALIE  looked  in  eagerly.  The  little  house  was 
dark;  she  could  see  nothing  but  she  heard  the  little 
voice : — 

"Thanks,  Rosalie,  it  is  to  you  that  I  owe  my  deliver 
ance." 

The  voice  seemed  to  come  from  the  earth.  She  looked, 
and  saw  in  a  corner  two  brilliant  little  eyes  gazing  at  her 
maliciously. 

"My  cunning  trick  has  succeeded,  Rosalie,  and  betrayed 
you  into  yielding  to  your  curiosity.  If  I  had  not  spoken  and 
sung  you  would  have  returned  with  the  key  and  I  should  have 
been  lost.  Now  that  you  have  set  me  at  liberty,  you  and  your 
father  are  both  in  my  power." 

Rosalie  did  not  yet  fully  comprehend  the  extent  of  the 
misfortune  she  had  brought  about  by  her  disobedience.  She 


150 


knew,  however,  that  it  was  a  dangerous  foe  which  her  father 
had  held  captive  and  she  wished  to  retire  and  close  the  door. 

"Stop,  Rosalie!  It  is  no  longer  in  your  power  to  keep 
me  in  this  odious  prison  from  which  I  never  could  have 
escaped  if  you  had  waited  until  your  fifteenth  birth-day." 

At  this  moment  the  little  house  disappeared  entirely,  and 
Rosalie  saw  with  the  greatest  consternation  that  the  key  alone 
remained  in  her  hand.  She  now  saw  at  her  side  a  small  gray 
mouse  who  gazed  at  her  with  its  sparkling  little  eyes  and 
began  to  laugh  in  a  thin,  discordant  voice. 

"Ha !  ha !  ha !  What  a  frightened  air  you  have,  Rosalie ! 
In  truth  you  amuse  me  very  much.  But  it  is  lucky  for  me 
that  you  had  so  much  curiosity.  It  has  been  nearly  fifteen 
years  since  I  was  shut  up  in  this  frightful  prison,  having  no 
power  to  injure  your  father,  whom  I  hate,  or  to  bring  any 
evil  upon  you,  whom  I  detest  because  you  are  his  daughter." 

"Who  are  you,  then,  wicked  mouse?" 

"I  am  the  mortal  enemy  of  your  family,  my  pet.  I  call 
myself  the  fairy  Detestable  and  the  name  suits  me,  I  assure 
you.  All  the  world  hates  me  and  I  hate  all  the  world.  I 
shall  follow  you  now  for  the  rest  of  your  life,  wherever  you 
go." 

"Go  away  at  once,  miserable  creature !  A  mouse  is  not 
to  be  feared  and  I  will  find  a  way  to  get  rid  of  you." 

"We  shall  see,  my  pet!  I  shall  remain  at  your  side 
wherever  you  go !" 


The  broom  was  on  fire  at  once,  blazed  up  and  burned  her  hands 

Rosalie  now  ran  rapidly  towards  the  house;  every  time 
she  turned  she  saw  the  mouse  galloping  after  her,  and  laugh 
ing  with  a  mocking  air.  Arrived  at  the  house,  she  tried  to 
crush  the  mouse  in  the  door,  but  it  remained  open  in  spite  of 
every  effort  she  could  make  and  the  mouse  remained  quietly 
upon  the  door-sill. 

"Wait  awhile,  wicked  monster!"  cried  Rosalie,  beside 
herself  with  rage  and  terror. 


152 


She  seized  a  broom  and  tried  to  dash  it  violently  against 
the  mouse  but  the  broom  was  on  fire  at  once,  blazed  up  and 
burned  her  hands;  she  threw  it  quickly  to  the  floor  and 
pushed  it  into  the  chimney  with  her  foot,  lest  it  should  set  fire 
to  the  house.  Then  seizing  a  kettle  which  was  boiling  on 
the  fire,  she  emptied  it  upon  the  mouse  but  the  boiling  water 
was  changed  into  good  fresh  milk  and  the  mouse  commenced 
drinking  it,  saying : — 

"How  exceedingly  amiable  you  are,  Rosalie!  Not 
content  with  having  released  me  from  captivity,  you  give  me 
an  excellent  breakfast." 

Poor  Rosalie  now  began  to  weep  bitterly.  She  was 
utterly  at  a  loss  what  to  do,  when  she  heard  her  father 
entering. 

"My  father !"  cried  she,  "my  father !  Oh !  cruel  mouse, 
I  beseech  you  in  pity  to  go  away  that  my  father  may  not  see 
you!" 

"No,  I  shall  not  go  but  I  will  hide  myself  behind  your 
heels  until  your  father  knows  of  your  disobedience." 

The  mouse  had  scarcely  concealed  herself  behind 
Rosalie,  when  Prudent  entered.  He  looked  at  Rosalie, 
whose  paleness  and  embarrassed  air  betrayed  her  fear. 

"Rosalie,"  said  Prudent,  with  a  trembling  voice,  "I  for 
got  the  key  of  the  little  garden-house;  have  you  found  it?" 

"Here  it  is,  father,"  said  Rosalie,  presenting  it  to  him, 
and  coloring  deeply. 


153 


"How  did  this  cream  come  to  be  upset  on  the  floor?" 

"Father,  it  was  the  cat." 

"The  cat?  Impossible.  The  cat  brought  a  vessel  of 
milk  to  the  middle  of  the  room  and  upset  it  there?" 

"No!  no!  father,  it  was  I  that  did  it;  in  carrying  it,  I 
accidentally  overturned  it." 

Rosalie  spoke  in  a  low  voice,  and  dared  not  look  at  her 
father. 

"Take  the  broom,  Rosalie,  and  sweep  up  this  cream." 

"There  is  no  broom,  father." 

"No  broom !  there  was  one  when  I  left  the  house." 

"I  burned  it,  father,  accidentally,  by by " 

She  paused — her  father  looked  fixedly  at  her,  threw  a 
searching  unquiet  glance  about  the  room,  sighed  and  turned 
his  steps  slowly  towards  the  little  house  in  the  garden. 

Rosalie  fell  sobbing  bitterly  upon  a  chair;  the  mouse 
did  not  stir.  A  few  moments  afterwards,  Prudent  entered 
hastily,  his  countenance  marked  with  horror. 

"Rosalie!  unhappy  child!  what  have  you  done?  You 
have  yielded  to  your  fatal  curiosity  and  released  our  most 
cruel  enemy  from  prison." 

"Pardon  me,  father!  oh  pardon  me!"  she  cried, 
throwing  herself  at  his  feet;  "I  was  ignorant  of  the  evil  I 
did." 

"Misfortune  is  always  the  result  of  disobedience, 
Rosalie ;  disobedient  children  think  they  are  only  committing 


154 


a  small  fault,  when  they  are  doing  the  greatest  injury  to 
themselves  and  others." 

"But,  father,  who  and  wrhat  then  is  this  mouse,  who 
causes  you  this  terrible  fear?  How,  if  it  had  so  much  power, 
could  you  keep  it  so  long  a  prisoner  and  why  can  you  not 
put  it  in  prison  again?" 

"This  mouse,  my  unhappy  child,  is  a  wicked  fairy,  but 
very  powerful.  For  myself,  I  am  the  genius  Prudent  and 
since  you  have  given  liberty  to  my  enemy,  I  can  now  reveal 
to  you  that  which  I  should  have  concealed  until  you  were 
fifteen  years  old. 

"I  am,  then,  as  I  said  to  you,  the  genius  Prudent;  your 
dear  mother  was  a  simple  mortal  but  her  virtues  and  her 
graces  touched  the  queen  of  the  fairies  and  also  the  king  of 
the  genii  and  they  permitted  me  to  wed  her.  I  gave  a  splen 
did  festival  on  my  marriage-day.  Unfortunately  I  forgot  to 
invoke  the  fairy  Detestable,  who  was  already  irritated 
against  me  for  having  married  a  princess,  after  having  re 
fused  one  of  her  daughters.  She  was  so  exasperated  against 
me  that  she  swore  an  implacable  hatred  against  me,  my  wife 
and  my  children.  I  was  not  terrified  at  her  threats,  as  I  my 
self  had  a  powrer  almost  equal  to  her  own  and  I  was  much 
beloved  by  the  queen  of  the  fairies.  Many  times  by  the 
power  of  my  enchantments,  I  triumphed  over  the  malicious 
hatred  of  the  fairy  Detestable. 

"A  few  hours  after  your  birth  your  mother  was  thrown 


155 


into  the  most  violent  convulsions  which  I  could  not  calm.  I 
left  her  for  a  few  moments  to  invoke  the  aid  of  the  queen  of 
the  fairies.  When  I  returned  your  mother  was  dead. 

"The  wicked  fairy  Detestable  had  profited  by  my  ab 
sence  and  caused  her  death.  She  was  about  to  endow  you 
with  all  the  passions  and  vices  of  this  evil  world,  when  my 
unexpected  return  happily  paralyzed  her  efforts.  I  inter 
rupted  her  at  the  moment  when  she  had  endowed  you  with  a 
curiosity  sufficient  to  make  you  wretched  and  to  subject  you 
entirely  to  her  power  at  fifteen  years  of  age.  By  my  power, 
united  to  that  of  the  queen  of  the  fairies,  I  counter-balanced 
this  fatal  influence  and  we  decided  that  you  should  not  fall 
under  her  power  at  fifteen  years  of  age,  unless  you  yielded 
three  times  under  the  gravest  circumstances  to  your  idle 
curiosity. 

"At  the  same  time  the  queen  of  the  fairies,  to  punish  the 
fairy  Detestable,  changed  her  into  a  mouse,  shut  her  up  in 
the  little  garden  house,  and  declared  that  she  should  never 
leave  it  unless  you  voluntarily  opened  the  door.  Also,  that 
she  should  never  resume  her  original  form  of  fairy  unless 
you  yielded  three  times  to  your  criminal  curiosity  before  you 
were  fifteen  years  of  age.  Lastly,  that  if  you  resisted  once 
the  fatal  passion  you  should  be  for  ever  released,  as  well  as 
myself,  from  the  power  of  the  fairy  Detestable. 

"With  great  difficulty  I  obtained  all  these  favors  and 
only  by  promising  that  I  would  share  your  fate  and  become, 


156 


like  yourself,  the  slave  of  the  fairy  Detestable,  if  you  weakly 
allowed  yourself  to  yield  three  times  to  your  curiosity.  I 
promised  solemnly  to  educate  you  in  such  a  manner  as  to 
destroy  this  terrible  passion,  calculated  to  cause  so  many 
sorrows. 

"For  all  these  reasons  I  have  confined  myself  and  you, 
Rosalie,  in  this  enclosure.  I  have  permitted  you  to  see  no 
one,  not  even  a  domestic.  I  procured  by  my  power  all  that 
your  heart  desired  and  I  have  been  feeling  quite  satisfied  in 
having  succeeded  so  well  with  you.  In  three  weeks  you 
would  have  been  fifteen,  and  for  ever  delivered  from  the 
odious  yoke  of  the  fairy  Detestable. 

"I  was  alarmed  when  you  asked  for  the  key  of  the  little 
house,  of  which  you  had  never  before  seemed  to  think.  I 
could  not  conceal  the  painful  impression  which  this  demand 
made  upon  me.  My  agitation  excited  your  curiosity.  In 
spite  of  your  gaiety  and  assumed  thoughtlessness,  I  pene 
trated  your  thoughts,  and  you  may  judge  of  my  grief  when 
the  queen  of  the  fairies  ordered  me  to  make  the  temptation 
possible  and  the  resistance  meritorious  by  leaving  the  key  at 
least  once  in  your  reach.  I  was  thus  compelled  to  leave  it, 
that  fatal  key,  and  thus  facilitate  by  my  absence  my  own  and 
your  destruction. 

"Imagine,  Rosalie,  what  I  suffered  during  the  hour  of 
my  absence,  leaving  you  alone  with  this  temptation  before 
your  eyes  and  when  I  saw  your  embarrassment  and  blushes 


157 


on  my  return,  indicating  to  me  too  well  that  you  had  allowed 
your  curiosity  to  master  you. 

"I  was  commanded  to  conceal  everything  from  you;  to 
tell  you  nothing  of  your  birth  or  of  the  dangers  which  sur 
round  you,  until  your  fifteenth  birthday.  If  I  had  dis 
obeyed,  you  would  at  once  have  fallen  into  the  power  of  the 
fairy  Detestable. 

"And  yet,  Rosalie,  all  is  not  lost.  You  can  yet  repair 
your  fault  by  resisting  for  fifteen  days  this  terrible  passion. 
At  fifteen  years  of  age  you  were  to  have  been  united  to  a 
charming  prince,  who  is  related  to  us,  the  prince  Gracious. 
This  union  is  yet  possible. 

"Ah,  Rosalie!  my  still  dear  child,  take  pity  on  yourself, 
if  you  have  no  mercy  for  me  and  resist  your  curiosity." 

Rosalie  was  on  her  knees  before  her  father,  her  face 
concealed  in  her  hands  and  weeping  bitterly.  At  these 
words  she  took  courage,  embraced  him  tenderly  and  said  to 
him: — 

"Oh,  father!  I  promise  you  solemnly  that  I  will  atone 
for  this  fault.  Do  not  leave  me,  dear  father !  With  you  by 
me,  I  shall  be  inspired  with  a  courage  which  would  other 
wise  fail  me.  I  dare  not  be  deprived  of  your  wise  paternal 
counsel." 

"Alas !  Rosalie !  it  is  no  longer  in  my  power  to  remain 
with  you  for  I  am  now  under  the  dominion  of  my  enemy. 
Most  certainly  she  will  not  allow  me  to  stay  by  your  side  and 


158 


warn  you  against  the  snares  and  temptations  which  she  will 
spread  at  your  feet.  I  am  astonished  at  not  having  seen  my 
cruel  foe  before  this  time.  The  view  of  my  affliction  and 
despair  wTould  have  for  her  hard  heart  an  irresistible  charm." 

"I  have  been  near  you  all  the  time,  at  your  daughter's 
feet,"  said  the  little  gray  mouse,  in  a  sharp  voice,  stepping 
out  and  showing  herself  to  the  unfortunate  genius.  "I  have 
been  highly  entertained  at  the  recital  of  all  that  I  have  already 
made  you  suffer,  and  the  pleasure  I  felt  in  hearing  you  give 
this  account  to  your  daughter  induced  me  to  conceal  myself 
till  this  moment.  Now  say  adieu  to  your  dear  but  curious 
Rosalie ;  she  must  accompany  me,  and  I  forbid  you  to  follow 
her." 

Saying  these  words,  she  seized  the  hem  of  Rosalie's  dress 
with  her  sharp  little  teeth  and  tried  to  draw  her  away. 
Rosalie  uttered  a  piercing  cry  and  clung  convulsively  to  her 
father  but  an  irresistible  force  bore  her  off.  The  unfor 
tunate  genius  seized  a  stick  and  raised  it  to  strike  the  mouse 
but  before  he  had  time  to  inflict  the  blow  the  mouse  placed 
one  of  her  little  paws  on  the  genius's  foot  and  he  remained  as 
immovable  as  a  statue.  Rosalie  embraced  her  father's  knees 
and  implored  the  mouse  to  take  pity  upon  her  but  the 
little  wretch  gave  one  of  her  sharp,  diabolical  laughs  and 
said : — 

"Come,  come,  my  pretty!  Pity  it  is  not  here  that  you 
will  find  the  temptations  to  yield  twice  to  your  irresistible 

<$»*$»•$•        «|»        «|>        <f        *i*        *t*        •I*        4* 


159 


*       *       •*•       <ft»       *       *       *ft»       *       *       + 

fault !  We  will  travel  all  over  the  world  together  and  I  will 
show  you  many  countries  in  fifteen  days." 

The  mouse  pulled  Rosalie  without  ceasing.  Her  arms 
were  still  clasped  around  her  father,  striving  to  resist  the 
overpowering  force  of  her  enemy.  The  mouse  uttered  a 
discordant  little  cry  and  suddenly  the  house  was  in  flames. 
Rosalie  had  sufficient  presence  of  mind  to  reflect  that  if  she 
allowed  herself  to  be  burned  there  would  be  no  means  left  of 
saving  her  father,  who  must  then  remain  eternally  under  the 
power  of  Detestable.  Whereas,  if  she  preserved  her  own 
life  there  remained  always  some  chance  of  rescuing  him. 

"Adieu,  adieu,  dear  father!"  she  cried;  "we  will  meet 
again  in  fifteen  days.  After  having  given  you  over  to  your 
enemy,  your  Rosalie  will  yet  save  you." 

She  then  tore  herself  away,  in  order  not  to  be  devoured 
by  the  flames.  She  ran  on  rapidly  for  some  time  without 
knowing  where  she  was  going.  She  walked  several  hours 
but  at  last,  exhausted  with  fatigue  and  half  dead  with  hunger, 
she  resolved  to  approach  a  kind-looking  woman  who  was 
seated  at  her  door. 

"Madam,"  said  she,  "will  you  give  me  a  place  to  sleep? 
I  am  dying  with  hunger  and  fatigue.  Will  you  not  be  so 
kind  as  to  allow  me  to  enter  and  pass  the  night  with  you?" 

"How  is  it  that  so  beautiful  a  girl  as  yourself  is  found 
upon  the  highways  and  what  ugly  animal  is  that  with  the 
expression  of  a  demon  which  accompanies  you." 


160 


Rosalie  turned  round  and  saw  the  little  gray  mouse 
smiling  upon  her  mockingly.  She  tried  to  chase  it  away  but 
the  mouse  obstinately  refused  to  move.  The  good  woman, 
seeing  this  contest,  shook  her  head  and  said : — 

"Go  on  your  ways,  my  pretty  one.  The  Evil  One  and 
his  followers  cannot  lodge  with  me." 

Weeping  bitterly,  Rosalie  continued  her  journey,  and 
wherever  she  presented  herself  they  refused  to  receive  her 
and  the  mouse,  who  never  quitted  her  side.  She  entered  a 
forest  where  happily  she  found  a  brook  at  which  she 
quenched  her  thirst.  She  found  also  fruits  and  nuts  in 
abundance.  She  drank,  ate  and  seated  herself  near  a  tree, 
thinking  with  agony  of  her  father  and  wondering  what 
would  become  of  him  during  the  fifteen  days. 

While  Rosalie  was  thus  musing  she  kept  her  eyes  closed 
so  as  not  to  see  the  wicked  little  gray  mouse.  Her  fatigue, 
and  the  silence  and  darkness  around  her,  brought  on  sleep 
and  she  slept  a  long  time  profoundly. 


161 


THE  PRINCE  GRACIOUS 

WHILE  Rosalie  was  thus  quietly  sleeping,  the 
prince  Gracious  was  engaged  in  a  hunt 
through  the  forest  by  torch-light.  The  fawn, 
pursued  fiercely  by  the  dogs,  came  trembling  with  terror  to 
crouch  down  near  the  brook  by  which  Rosalie  was  sleeping. 
The  dogs  and  gamekeepers  sprang  forward  after  the  fawn. 
Suddenly  the  dogs  ceased  barking  and  grouped  themselves 
silently  around  Rosalie.  The  prince  dismounted  from  his 
horse  to  set  the  dogs  again  upon  the  trail  of  the  deer  but  what 
was  his  surprise  to  see  a  lovely  young  girl  asleep  in  this 
lonely  forest !  He  looked  carefully  around  but  saw  no  one 
else.  She  was  indeed  alone — abandoned.  On  examining 
her  more  closely,  he  saw  traces  of  tears  upon  her  cheeks  and 
indeed  they  were  still  escaping  slowly  from  her  closed  eye 
lids. 

Rosalie  was  simply  clothed  but  the  richness  of  her  silk 


162 


*|»  *l*  •*!»  4*  '  4?  *t?  <fr  4*  *£  *!? 
dress  denoted  wealth.  Her  fine  white  hands,  her  rosy  nails, 
her  beautiful  chestnut  locks,  carefully  and  tastefully  ar 
ranged  with  a  gold  comb,  her  elegant  boots  and  necklace  of 
pure  pearls  indicated  elevated  rank. 

Rosalie  did  not  awake,  notwithstanding  the  stamping  of 
the  horses,  the  baying  of  the  dogs  and  the  noisy  tumult  made 
by  a  crowd  of  sportsmen. 

The  prince  was  stupefied  and  stood  gazing  steadily  at 
Rosalie.  No  one  present  recognized  her.  Anxious  and 
disquieted  by  this  profound  sleep,  Prince  Gracious  took  her 
hand  softly.  Rosalie  still  slept.  The  prince  pressed  her 
hand  lightly  in  his  but  even  this  did  not  awaken  her. 

Turning  to  his  officers,  he  said:  "I  cannot  thus  aban 
don  this  unfortunate  child,  who  has  perhaps  been  led  astray 
by  some  design,  the  victim  of  some  cruel  wickedness." 

"But  how  can  she  be  removed  while  she  is  asleep, 
prince,"  said  Hubert,  his  principal  gamekeeper,  "can  we  not 
make  a  litter  of  branches  and  thus  remove  her  to  some  hostel 
in  the  neighborhood  w7hile  your  highness  continues  the 
chase?" 

"Your  idea  is  good,  Hubert.  Make  the  litter  and  we 
will  immediately  place  her  upon  it,  only  you  will  not  carry 
her  to  a  hostel,  but  to  my  palace.  This  young  maiden  is 
assuredly  of  high  birth,  and  she  is  beautiful  as  an  angel.  I 
will  watch  over  her  myself,  so  that  she  may  receive  the  care 
and  attention  to  which  she  is  entitled." 


163 


Hubert,  with  the  assistance  of  his  men,  soon  arranged 
the  litter  upon  which  Prince  Gracious  spread  his  mantle; 
then  approaching  Rosalie,  who  was  still  sleeping  softly,  he 
raised  her  gently  in  his  arms  and  laid  her  upon  the  cloak. 
At  this  moment  Rosalie  seemed  to  be  dreaming.  She  smiled 
and  murmured,  in  low  tones : — 

"My  father!  my  father!  saved  for  ever!  The  Queen  of 
the  Fairies!  The  Prince  Gracious!  I  see  him;  he  is 
charming!" 

The  prince,  surprised  to  hear  his  name  pronounced,  did 
not  doubt  that  Rosalie  was  a  princess  under  some  cruel  en 
chantment.  He  commanded  his  gamekeepers  to  walk  very 
softly  so  as  not  to  wake  her  and  he  walked  by  the  side  of  the 
litter. 

On  arriving  at  the  palace,  Prince  Gracious  ordered  that 
the  queen's  apartment  should  be  prepared  for  Rosalie.  He 
suffered  no  one  to  touch  her  but  carried  her  himself  to  her 
chamber  and  laid  her  gently  upon  the  bed,  ordering  the 
women  who  were  to  wait  upon  and  watch  over  her  to  apprise 
him  as  soon  as  she  awaked.  Then,  casting  a  farewell  look 
upon  the  sad,  sweet  face  of  the  sleeper,  he  strode  from  the 
room. 

Rosalie  slept  tranquilly  until  morning.  The  sun  was 
shining  brightly  when  she  awoke.  She  looked  about  her 
with  great  surprise.  The  wicked  mouse  was  not  near  her 
to  terrify  her — it  had  happily  disappeared. 


164 


"Am  I  delivered  from  this  wicked  fairy  Detestable?" 
said  she,  joyfully.  "Am  I  in  the  hands  of  a  fairy  more 
powerful  than  herself?" 

Rosalie  now  stepped  to  the  window  and  saw  many  armed 
men  and  many  officers,  dressed  in  brilliant  uniforms.  More 
and  more  surprised,  she  was  about  to  call  one  of  the  men, 
whom  she  believed  to  be  either  genii  or  enchanters,  when  she 
heard  footsteps  approaching.  She  turned  and  saw  the 
prince  Gracious,  clothed  in  an  elegant  and  rich  hunting- 
dress,  standing  before  her  and  regarding  her  with  admira 
tion.  Rosalie  immediately  recognized  the  prince  of  her 
dream  and  cried  out  involuntarily: — 

"The  prince  Gracious !" 

"You  know  me  then?"  said  the  prince,  in  amazement. 
"How,  if  you  have  ever  known  me,  could  I  have  forgotten 
your  name  and  features?" 

"I  have  only  seen  you  in  my  dreams,  prince,"  said 
Rosalie,  blushing.  "As  to  my  name,  you  could  not  possibly 
know  it,  since  I  myself  did  not  know  my  father's  name  until 
yesterday." 

"And  what  is  the  name,  may  I  ask,  which  has  been  con 
cealed  from  you  so  long?" 

Rosalie  then  told  him  all  that  she  had  heard  from  her 
father.  She  frankly  confessed  her  culpable  curiosity  and  its 
terrible  consequences. 

"Judge  of  my  grief,  prince,  when  I  was  compelled  to 


165 


leave  my  father  in  order  to  escape  from  the  flames  which  the 
wicked  fairy  had  lighted;  when,  rejected  everywhere  because 
of  the  wicked  mouse,  I  found  myself  exposed  to  death  from 
hunger  and  thirst !  Soon,  however,  a  heavy  sleep  took  pos 
session  of  me,  during  which  I  had  many  strange  dreams.  I 
do  not  know  how  I  came  here  or  whether  it  is  in  your  palace 
that  I  find  myself." 

Gracious  then  related  to  Rosalie  how  he  had  found  her 
asleep  in  the  forest  and  the  words  which  he  had  heard  her 
utter  in  her  dream.  He  then  added : — 

"There  is  one  thing  your  father  did  not  tell  you,  Rosalie ; 
that  is,  that  the  queen  of  the  fairies,  who  is  our  relation,  had 
decided  that  we  should  be  married  when  you  were  fifteen 
years  of  age.  It  was  no  doubt  the  queen  of  the  fairies  who 
inspired  me  with  the  desire  to  go  hunting  by  torchlight,  in 
order  that  I  might  find  you  in  the  forest  where  you  had  wan 
dered.  Since  you  will  be  fifteen  in  a  few  days,  Rosalie, 
deign  to  consider  my  palace  as  your  own  and  command  here 
in  advance,  as  my  queen.  Your  father  will  soon  be  restored 
to  you  and  we  will  celebrate  our  happy  marriage." 

Rosalie  thanked  her  young  and  handsome  cousin 
heartily  and  then  returned  to  her  chamber,  where  she  found 
her  maids  awaiting  her  with  a  wonderful  selection  of  rich 
and  splendid  robes  and  head-dresses.  Rosalie,  who  had 
never  given  much  attention  to  her  toilet,  took  the  first  dress 
that  was  presented  to  her.  It  was  of  rose-colored  gauze, 


166 


ornamented  with  fine  lace  with  a  head-dress  of  lace  and  moss 
rosebuds.  Her  beautiful  chestnut  hair  was  arranged  in 
bands,  forming  a  crown.  When  her  toilet  was  completed, 
the  prince  came  to  conduct  her  to  breakfast. 

Rosalie  ate  like  a  person  who  had  not  dined  the  day  be 
fore.  After  the  repast,  the  prince  led  her  to  the  garden  and 
conducted  her  to  the  green-houses,  which  were  very  mag 
nificent.  At  the  end  of  one  of  the  hot-houses  there  was  a 
little  rotunda,  ornamented  with  choice  flowers ;  in  the  centre 
of  this  rotunda  there  was  a  large  case  which  seemed  to  con 
tain  a  tree  but  a  thick  heavy  cloth  was  thrown  over  it  and 
tightly  sewed  together.  Through  the  cloth  however  could 
be  seen  a  number  of  points  of  extraordinary  brilliancy. 


167 


THE  TREE  IN  THE  ROTUNDA 

ROSALIE  admired  all  the  flowers  very  much  but 
she  waited  with  some  impatience  for  the  prince  to 
remove  the  cloth  which  enveloped  this  mysterious 
tree.     He  left  the  green-house,  however,  without  having 
spoken  of  it. 

"What  then,  my  prince,  is  this  tree  which  is  so  carefully 
concealed?" 

"It  is  the  wedding  present  which  I  destine  for  you  but 
you  cannot  see  it  until  your  fifteenth  birthday,"  said  the 
prince,  gayly. 

"But  what  is  it  that  shines  so  brilliantly  under  the 
cloth?"  said  she,  importunately. 

"You  will  know  all  in  a  few  days,  Rosalie,  and  I  flatter 
myself  that  you  will  not  find  my  present  a  common  affair." 

•ft*         4»       -  4»         <fr        xfr         4*         4»         4>         «i»         4» 

JK   •  K  -  •]•  V  V  V  V  ~  9  -  V  .  -    V 


168 


"And  can  I  not  see  it  before  my  birthday?" 

"No,  Rosalie;  the  queen  of  the  fairies  has  forbidden  me, 
under  heavy  penalties,  to  show  it  to  you  until  after  you  be 
come  my  wife.  I  do  hope  that  you  love  me  enough  to  con 
trol  your  curiosity  till  that  time." 

These  last  words  made  Rosalie  tremble,  for  they  recalled 
to  her  the  little  gray  mouse  and  the  misfortunes  which 
menaced  her  as  well  as  her  father,  if  she  allowed  herself  to 
fall  under  the  temptation,  which,  without  doubt,  her  enemy 
the  fairy  Detestable  had  placed  before  her.  She  spoke  no 
more  of  the  mysterious  case,  and  continued  her  walk  with 
the  prince.  The  day  passed  most  agreeably.  The  prince 
presented  her  to  the  ladies  of  his  court  and  commanded  them 
to  honor  and  respect  in  her  the  princess  Rosalie,  whom  the 
queen  of  the  fairies  had  selected  as  his  bride.  Rosalie  was 
very  amiable  to  every  one  and  they  all  rejoiced  in  the  idea  of 
having  so  charming  and  lovely  a  queen. 

The  following  days  were  passed  in  every  species  of 
festivity.  The  prince  and  Rosalie  both  saw  with  joyous 
hearts  the  approach  of  the  birth-day  which  was  to  be  also  that 
of  their  marriage : — the  prince,  because  he  tenderly  loved  his 
cousin,  and  Rosalie  because  she  loved  the  prince,  because  she 
desired  strongly  to  see  her  father  again,  and  also  because  she 
hoped  to  see  what  the  case  in  the  rotunda  contained.  She 
thought  of  this  incessantly.  She  dreamed  of  it  during  the 
night  and  whenever  she  was  alone  she  could  with  difficulty 


169 


restrain  herself  from  rushing  to  the  green-house  to  try  to  dis 
cover  the  secret. 

Finally,  the  last  day  of  anticipation  and  anxiety  arrived. 
In  the  morning  Rosalie  would  be  fifteen.  The  prince  was 
much  occupied  with  the  preparations  for  his  marriage;  it 
was  to  be  a  very  grand  affair.  All  the  good  fairies  of  his 
acquaintance  were  to  be  present  as  well  as  the  queen  of  the 
fairies.  Rosalie  found  herself  alone  in  the  morning  and  she 
resolved  to  take  a  walk.  While  musing  upon  the  happiness 
of  the  morrow,  she  involuntarily  approached  the  green 
house.  She  entered,  smiling  pensively,  and  found  herself 
face  to  face  with  the  cloth  which  covered  the  treasure. 

"To-morrow,"  said  she,  "I  shall  at  last  know  what  this 
thick  cloth  conceals  from  me.  If  I  wished,  indeed  I  might 
see  it  to-day,  for  I  plainly  perceive  some  little  openings  in 
which  I  might  insert  my  fingers  and  by  enlarging  just  a 

little .  In  fact,  who  would  ever  know  it?  I  would  sew 

the  cloth  after  having  taken  a  glimpse.  Since  to-morrow  is 
so  near,  when  I  am  to  see  all,  I  may  as  well  take  a  glance 
to-day." 

Rosalie  looked  about  her  and  saw  no  one;  and,  in  her 
extreme  desire  to  gratify  her  curiosity,  she  forgot  the  good 
ness  of  the  prince  and  the  dangers  which  menaced  them  all 
if  she  yielded  to  this  temptation. 

She  passed  her  fingers  through  the  little  apertures  and 
strained  them  lightly.  The  cloth  was  rent  from  the  top  to 


170 


the  bottom  with  a  noise  like  thunder  and  Rosalie  saw  before 
her  eyes  a  tree  of  marvellous  beauty,  with  a  coral  trunk  and 
leaves  of  emeralds.  The  seeming  fruits  which  covered  the 
tree  were  of  precious  stones  of  all  colors — diamonds,  sap 
phires,  pearls,  rubies,  opals,  topazes,  all  as  large  as  the 
fruits  they  were  intended  to  represent  and  of  such  brilliancy 
that  Rosalie  was  completely  dazzled  by  them.  But  scarcely 
had  she  seen  this  rare  and  unparalleled  tree,  when  a  noise 
louder  than  the  first  drew  her  from  her  ecstasy.  She  felt 
herself  lifted  up  and  transported  to  a  vast  plain,  from  which 
she  saw  the  palace  of  the  king  falling  in  ruins  and  heard  the 
most  frightful  cries  of  terror  and  suffering  issue  from  its 
walls.  Soon  Rosalie  saw  the  prince  himself  creep  from  the 
ruins  bleeding  and  his  clothing  almost  torn  from  him.  He 
advanced  towards  her  and  said  sadly :  — 

"Rosalie!  ungrateful  Rosalie!  see  what  you  have  done 
to  me,  not  only  to  me,  but  to  my  whole  court.  After  what 
you  have  done,  I  do  not  doubt  that  you  will  yield  a  third  time 
to  your  curiosity;  that  you  will  complete  my  misfortunes, 
those  of  your  unhappy  father  and  your  own.  Adieu, 
Rosalie,  adieu !  May  sincere  repentance  atone  for  your  in 
gratitude  towards  an  unhappy  prince  who  loved  you  and 
only  sought  to  make  you  happy !" 

Saying  these  words,  he  withdrew  slowly. 

Rosalie  threw  herself  upon  her  knees,  bathed  in  tears 
and  called  him  tenderly  but  he  disappeared  without  ever 


171 


turning  to  contemplate  her  despair.  Rosalie  was  about  to 
faint  away,  when  she  heard  the  little  discordant  laugh  of  the 
gray  mouse  and  saw  it  before  her. 

"Your  thanks  are  due  to  me,  my  dear  Rosalie,  for  having 
assisted  you  so  well.  It  was  I  who  sent  you  those  bewitching 
dreams  of  the  mysterious  tree  during  the  night.  It  was  I 
who  nibbled  the  cloth,  to  help  you  in  your  wish  to  look  in. 
Without  this  last  artifice  of  mine,  I  believe  I  should  have 
lost  you,  as  well  as  your  father  and  your  prince  Gracious. 
One  more  slip,  my  pet,  and  you  will  be  my  slave  for  ever !" 

The  cruel  mouse,  in  her  malicious  joy,  began  to  dance 
around  Rosalie;  her  words,  wicked  as  they  were,  did  not  ex 
cite  the  anger  of  the  guilty  girl. 

"This  is  all  my  fault,"  said  she;  "had  it  not  been  for  my 
fatal  curiosity  and  my  base  ingratitude,  the  gray  mouse 
would  not  have  succeeded  in  making  me  yield  so  readily  to 
temptation.  I  must  atone  for  all  this  by  my  sorrow,  by  my 
patience  and  by  the  firmness  with  which  I  will  resist  the  third 
proof  to  which  I  am  subjected,  no  matter  how  difficult  it  may 
be.  Besides,  I  have  but  a  few  hours  to  wait  and  my  dear 
prince  has  told  me  that  his  happiness  and  that  of  my  dearly 
loved  father  and  my  own,  depends  upon  myself." 

Before  her  lay  the  smouldering  ruins  of  the  palace  of  the 
Prince  Gracious.  So  complete  had  been  its  destruction  that 
a  cloud  of  dust  and  smoke  hung  over  it,  and  hardly  one  stone 
remained  upon  another.  The  cries  of  those  in  pain  were 


172 


borne  to  her  ears  and  added  to  her  bitterness  of  feeling. 
Rosalie  continued  to  lie  prone  on  the  ground.  The 
gray  mouse  employed  every  possible  means  to  induce  her  to 
move  from  the  spot.  Rosalie,  the  poor,  unhappy  and  guilty 
Rosalie,  persisted  in  remaining  in  view  of  the  ruin  she  had 
caused. 


173 


•'    •'  TT   \ 


THE  CASKET 

THUS    passed    the    entire    day.    Rosalie    suffered 
cruelly  with  thirst. 
"Ought  I  not  suffer  even  more  than  I  do?"  she 
said  to  herself,  "in  order  to  punish  me  for  all  I  have  made  my 
father  and  my  cousin  endure?    I  will  await  in  this  terrible 
spot  the  dawning  of  my  fifteenth  birthday." 

The  night  was  falling  when  an  old  woman  who  was 
passing  by,  approached  and  said : — 

"My  beautiful  child,  will  you  oblige  me  by  taking  care 
of  this  casket,  which  is  very  heavy  to  carry,  while  I  go  a  short 
distance  to  see  one  of  my  relations?" 

"Willingly,  madam,"  replied  Rosalie,  who  was  very 
obliging.  The  old  woman  placed  the  casket  in  her  hands, 
saying : — 


174 


"Many  thanks,  my  beautiful  child!  I  shall  not  be  ab 
sent  long.  But  I  entreat  you  not  to  look  in  this  casket,  for  it 
contains  things — things  such  as  you  have  never  seen — and 
as  you  will  never  have  an  opportunity  to  see  again.  Do  not 
handle  it  rudely,  for  it  is  of  very  fragile  ware  and  would  be 
very  easily  broken  and  then  you  would  see  what  it  contains 
and  no  one  ought  to  see  what  is  there  concealed." 

The  old  woman  went  off  after  saying  this.  Rosalie 
placed  the  casket  near  her  and  reflected  on  all  the  events 
which  had  just  passed.  It  was  now  night  and  the  old  woman 
did  not  return.  Rosalie  now  threw  her  eyes  on  the  casket 
and  saw  with  surprise  that  it  illuminated  the  ground  all 
around  her. 

"What  can  there  be  in  this  casket  which  is  so 
brilliant?"  said  she. 

She  turned  it  round  and  round  and  regarded  it  from 
every  side  but  nothing  could  explain  this  extraordinary  light 
and  she  placed  it  carefully  upon  the  ground,  saying : — 

"Of  what  importance  is  it  to  me  what  this  casket  con 
tains?  It  is  not  mine  but  belongs  to  the  old  woman  who 
confided  it  to  me.  I  will  not  think  of  it  again  for  fear  I  may 
be  tempted  to  open  it." 

In  fact,  she  no  longer  looked  at  it  and  endeavored  not 
to  think  of  it;  she  now  closed  her  eyes,  resolved  to  wait 
patiently  till  the  dawn. 

"In  the  morning  I  shall  be  fifteen  years  of  age.     I  shall 


175 


4»         4*         4»         4*         4*         4*1         4*         4»         4»         4* 

&5%5?.x*Jt?-x*x£i*&ifL 

see  my  father  and  Gracious  and  will  have  nothing  more  to 
fear  from  the  wicked  fairy." 

"Rosalie!  Rosalie!"  said  suddenly  the  small  voice  of  the 
little  mouse,  "I  am  near  you  once  more.  I  am  no  longer 
your  enemy  and  to  prove  that  I  am  not,  if  you  wish  it,  I  will 
show  you  what  this  casket  contains." 

Rosalie  did  not  reply. 

"Rosalie,  do  you  not  hear  what  I  propose?  I  am  your 
friend,  believe  me." 

No  reply. 

Then  the  little  gray  mouse,  having  no  time  to  lose, 
sprang  upon  the  casket  and  began  to  gnaw  the  lid. 

"Monster!"  cried  Rosalie,  seizing  the  casket  and  press 
ing  it  against  her  bosom,  "if  you  touch  this  casket  again  I 
will  wring  your  neck." 

The  mouse  cast  a  diabolical  glance  upon  Rosalie  but  it 
dared  not  brave  her  anger.  While  it  was  meditating  some 
other  means  of  exciting  the  curiosity  of  Rosalie,  a  clock 
struck  twelve.  At  the  same  moment  the  mouse  uttered  a  cry 
of  rage  and  disappointment  and  said  to  Rosalie : — 

"Rosalie,  the  hour  of  your  birth  has  just  sounded.  You 
are  now  fifteen;  you  have  nothing  more  to  fear  from  me. 
You  are  now  beyond  my  power  and  my  temptations  as  are 
also  your  odious  father  and  hated  prince.  As  to  myself,  I 
am  compelled  to  keep  this  ignoble  form  of  a  mouse  until  I 
can  tempt  some  young  girl  beautiful  and  well  born  as  your- 


176 


self  to  fall  into  my  snares.    Adieu,  Rosalie!  you  can  now 
open  the  casket." 

Saying  these  words,  the  mouse  disappeared. 

Rosalie,  wisely  distrusting  these  words  of  her  enemy, 
would  not  follow  her  last  counsel,  and  resolved  to  guard  the 
casket  carefully  till  the  dawn.  Scarcely  had  she  taken  this 
resolution,  when  an  owl,  which  was  flying  above  her  head, 
let  a  stone  fall  upon  the  casket,  which  broke  into  a  thousand 
pieces.  Rosalie  uttered  a  cry  of  terror  and  at  the  same 
moment  she  saw  before  her  the  queen  of  the  fairies,  who 
said : — 

"Come  Rosalie,  you  have  finally  triumphed  over  the 
cruel  enemy  of  your  family.  I  will  now  restore  you  to  your 
father  but  first  you  must  eat  and  drink,  as  you  are  much 
exhausted/' 

The  fairy  now  presented  her  with  a  rare  fruit,  of  which  a 
single  mouthful  satisfied  both  hunger  and  thirst.  Then  a 
splendid  chariot,  drawn  by  two  dragons,  drew  up  before  the 
fairy.  She  entered  and  commanded  Rosalie  to  do  the  same. 
Rosalie,  as  soon  as  she  recovered  from  her  surprise,  thanked 
the  queen  of  the  fairies  with  all  her  heart  for  her  protection 
and  asked  if  she  was  not  to  see  her  father  and  the  prince 
Gracious. 

"Your  father  awaits  you  in  the  palace  of  the  prince." 

"But,  madam,  I  thought  that  the  palace  of  the  prince 
was  destroyed  and  he  himself  wounded  sadly?" 
&         4s         .K         .;-.         4*         4*         4*         4*         4*         4* 

*  ^  **  ^  *f-  V>  ^  *f*  &  W- 


177 


"That,  Rosalie,  was  only  an  illusion  to  fill  you  with 
horror  and  remorse  at  the  result  of  your  curiosity  and  to  pre 
vent  you  from  falling  before  the  third  temptation.  You 
will  soon  see  the  palace  of  the  prince  just  as  it  was  before  you 
tore  the  cloth  which  covered  the  precious  tree  he  destined  for 
you." 

As  the  fairy  said  this  the  chariot  drew  up  before  the 
palace  steps.  Rosalie's  father  and  the  prince  were  awaiting 
her  with  all  the  court.  Rosalie  first  threw  herself  in  her 
father's  arms,  then  in  those  of  the  prince,  who  seemed  to  have 
no  remembrance  of  the  fault  she  had  committed  the  day  be 
fore.  All  was  ready  for  the  marriage  ceremony  which  was 
to  be  celebrated  immediately.  All  the  good  fairies  assisted 
at  this  festival  which  lasted  several  days. 

Rosalie's  father  lived  with  his  child  and  she  was  com 
pletely  cured  of  her  curiosity.  She  was  tenderly  loved  by 
Prince  Gracious  whom  she  loved  fondly  all  her  life.  They 
had  beautiful  children,  for  whom  they  chose  powerful  fairies 
as  godmothers  in  order  that  they  might  be  protected  against 
the  wicked  fairies  and  genii. 


wso 


179 


OURSON 
THE  LARK  AND  THE  TOAD 

THERE  was  once  a  pretty  woman  named  Agnella, 
who  cultivated  a  farm.     She  lived  alone  with  a 
young  servant  named  Passerose.    The  farm  was 
small  but  beautiful  and  in  fine  order.     She  had  a  most  charm 
ing  cow,  which  gave  a  quantity  of  milk,  a  cat  to  destroy  the 
mice  and  an  ass  to  carry  her  fruit,  butter,  vegetables,  eggs, 
and  cheese  to  markets  every  Wednesday. 

No  one  knew  up  to  that  time  how  Agnella  and  Passe- 
rose  had  arrived  at  this  unknown  farm  which  received  in  the 
county  the  name  of  the  Woodland  Farm. 

One  evening  Passerose  was  busy  milking  the  pretty 
white  cow  while  Agnella  prepared  the  supper.  At  the  mo 
ment  she  was  placing  some  good  soup  and  a  plate  of  cream 

el*  e**  •  .?-  ews  -  J-  e*s  e#>  «*»  «**  «*» 


181 


upon  the  table,  she  saw  an  enormous  toad  devouring  with 
avidity  some  cherries  which  had  been  put  on  the  ground  in  a 
vine-leaf. 

"Ugly  toad!"  exclaimed  Agnella,  "I  will  teach  you  how 
to  eat  my  cherries!"  At  the  same  moment  she  lifted  the 
leaves  which  contained  the  cherries,  and  gave  the  toad  a  kick 
which  dashed  it  off  about  ten  steps.  She  was  about  to  throw 
it  from  the  door,  when  the  toad  uttered  a  sharp  whistle  and 
raised  itself  upon  its  hind  legs ;  its  great  eyes  were  flashing, 
and  its  enormous  mouth  opening  and  shutting  with  rage,  its 
whole  ugly  body  was  trembling  and  from  its  quivering  throat 
was  heard  a  terrible  bellowing. 

Agnella  paused  in  amazement;  she  recoiled,  indeed,  to 
avoid  the  venom  of  the  monstrous  and  enraged  toad.  She 
looked  around  for  a  broom  to  eject  this  hideous  monster, 
when  the  toad  advanced  towards  her,  made  with  its  fore  paws 
a  gesture  of  authority,  and  said  in  a  voice  trembling  with 
rage : — 

"You  have  dared  to  touch  me  with  your  foot!  You 
have  prevented  me  from  satisfying  my  appetite  with  the 
cherries  which  you  had  placed  within  my  reach !  You  have 
tried  to  expel  me  from  your  house!  My  vengeance  shall 
reach  you  and  will  fall  upon  that  which  you  hold  most  dear ! 
You  shall  know  and  feel  that  the  fairy  Furious  is  not  to  be 
insulted  with  impunity.  You  shall  have  a  son,  covered  with 
coarse  hair  like  a  bear's  cub  and " 


182 


"Stop,  sister,"  interrupted  a  small  voice,  sweet  and  flute- 
like,  which  seemed  to  come  from  above.  Agnella  raised  her 
head  and  saw  a  lark  perched  on  the  top  of  the  front  door. 
"You  revenge  yourself  too  cruelly  for  an  injury  inflicted, 
not  upon  you  in  your  character  of  a  fairy  but  upon  the  ugly 
and  disgusting  form  in  which  it  has  pleased  you  to  disguise 
yourself.  By  my  power,  which  is  superior  to  yours,  I  forbid 
you  to  exaggerate  the  evil  which  you  have  already  done  in 
your  blind  rage  and  which,  alas!  it  is  not  in  my  power  to 
undo.  And  you,  poor  mother,"  she  continued,  turning  to 
Agnella,  "do  not  utterly  despair ;  there  is  a  possible  remedy 
for  the  deformity  of  your  child.  I  will  accord  to  him  the 
power  of  changing  his  skin  with  any  one  whom  he  may,  by 
his  goodness  and  service  rendered,  inspire  with  sufficient 
gratitude  and  affection  to  consent  to  the  change.  He  will 
then  resume  the  handsome  form  which  would  have  been  his 
if  my  sister,  the  fairy  Furious,  had  not  given  you  this  terrible 
proof  of  her  malice  and  cruelty." 

"Alas !  madam  Lark,"  replied  Agnella,  "all  this  good 
ness  cannot  prevent  my  poor,  unhappy  son  from  being  dis 
gusting  and  like  a  wild  beast.  His  very  playmates  will  shun 
him  as  a  monster." 

"That  is  true,"  replied  the  fairy  Drolette;  "and  the  more 
so  as  it  is  forbidden  to  yourself  or  to  Passerose  to  change 
skins  with  him.  But  I  will  neither  abandon  you  nor  your 
son.  You  will  name  him  Ourson  until  the  day  when  he  can 


183 


4»         4»         4»         4»         4»         4*         4*         4»         4»         4* 

*f-  •*>  ••>-  •*>  ->>  JQ.  jgt  4jt  j£  Jgt 

assume  a  name  worthy  of  his  birth  and  beauty.  He  must 
then  be  called  the  prince  Marvellous." 

Saying  these  words,  the  fairy  flew  lightly  through  the 
air  and  disappeared  from  sight. 

The  fairy  Furious  withdrew,  filled  with  rage,  walking 
slowly  and  turning  every  instant  to  gaze  at  Agnella  with  a 
menacing  air.  As  she  moved  slowly  along,  she  spat  her 
venom  from  side  to  side  and  the  grass,  the  plants  and  the 
bushes  perished  along  her  course.  This  was  a  venom  so 
subtle  that  nothing  could  ever  flourish  on  the  spot  again  and 
the  path  is  called  to  this  day  the  Road  of  the  Fairy  Furious. 

When  Agnella  found  herself  alone,  she  began  to  sob. 
Passerose,  who  had  finished  her  work  and  saw  the  hour  of 
supper  approaching,  entered  the  dining-room  and  with  great 
surprise  saw  her  mistress  in  tears. 

"Dear  queen,  what  is  the  matter?  Who  can  have 
caused  you  this  great  grief?  I  have  seen  no  one  enter  the 
house." 

"No  one  has  entered,  my  dear,  except  those  who  enter 
everywhere.  A  wicked  fairy  under  the  form  of  a  toad  and 
a  good  fairy  under  the  appearance  of  a  lark." 

"And  what  have  these  fairies  said  to  you,  my  queen,  to 
make  you  weep  so  piteously?  Has  not  the  good  fairy  in 
terfered  to  prevent  the  misfortunes  which  the  wicked  fairy 
wished  to  bring  about?" 

"No,  my  dear  friend.    She  has  somewhat  lightened 


184 


Agnella  and  Passerose  were  dashed  from  cloud  to  cloud 

them  but  it  was  not  in  her  power  to  set  them  aside  altogether." 
Agnella  then  recounted  all  that  had  taken  place  and  that 
she  would  have  a  son  with  a  skin  like  a  bear.     At  this  narra 
tive  Passerose  wept  as  bitterly  as  her  mistress. 

"What  a  misfortune !"  she  exclaimed.  "What  degrada 
tion  and  shame,  that  the  heir  of  a  great  kingdom  should  be  a 
bear!  What  will  King  Ferocious,  your  husband,  say  if  he 
should  ever  discover  us?" 


185 


"And  how  will  he  ever  find  us,  Passerose?  You  know 
that  after  our  flight  we  were  swept  away  by  a  whirlwind  and 
dashed  from  cloud  to  cloud  for  twelve  hours  with  such 
astonishing  rapidity  that  we  found  ourselves  more  than  three 
thousand  leagues  from  the  kingdom  of  Ferocious.  Besides, 
you  know  his  wickedness.  You  know  how  bitterly  he  hates 
me  since  I  prevented  him  from  killing  his  brother  Indolent 
and  his  sister  Nonchalante.  You  know  that  I  fled  because 
he  wished  to  kill  me  also.  I  have  no  reason  to  fear  that  he 
will  pursue  me  for  I  am  sure  that  he  will  wish  never  to  see 
me  again." 

Passerose,  after  having  wept  and  sobbed  some  time  with 
the  queen  Aimee,  for  that  was  her  true  name,  now  entreated 
her  mistress  to  be  seated  at  the  table. 

"If  we  wept  all  night,  dear  queen,  we  could  not  prevent 
your  son  from  being  shaggy  but  we  will  endeavor  to  educate 
him  so  well,  to  make  him  so  good,  that  he  will  not  be  a  long 
time  in  finding  some  good  and  grateful  soul  who  will  ex 
change  a  white  skin  for  this  hairy  one  which  the  evil  fairy 
Furious  has  put  upon  him.  A  beautiful  present  indeed! 
She  would  have  done  well  to  reserve  it  for  herself." 

The  poor  queen,  whom  we  will  continue  to  call  Agnella 
for  fear  of  giving  information  to  King  Ferocious,  rose 
slowly,  dried  her  eyes  and  succeeded  in  somewhat  overcom 
ing  her  sadness.  Little  by  little  the  gay  and  cheering  con 
versation  of  Passerose  dissipated  her  forebodings.  Before 


1 86 


the  close  of  the  evening,  Passerose  had  convinced  her  that 
Ourson  would  not  remain  a  long  time  a  bear;  that  he  would 
soon  resume  a  form  worthy  of  a  noble  prince.  That  she 
would  herself  indeed  be  most  happy  to  exchange  with  him,  if 
the  fairy  would  permit  it. 

Agnella  and  Passerose  now  retired  to  their  chambers 
and  slept  peacefully. 


BIRTH  AND  INFANCY  OF  OURSON 

THREE  months  after  the  appearance  of  the  toad  and 
the  cruel  sentence  of  the  fairy  Furious,  Agnella 
gave  birth  to  a  boy  whom  she  named  Ourson,  as 
the  fairy  Drolette  had  commanded.  Neither  Agnella  nor 
Passerose  could  decide  if  he  was  ugly  or  handsome  for  he 
was  so  hairy,  so  covered  with  long  brown  bristles,  you  could 
see  nothing  but  his  eyes  and  his  mouth,  and  not  even  these 
unless  he  opened  them. 

If  Agnella  had  not  been  his  mother  and  if  Passerose  had 
not  loved  her  like  a  sister,  poor  Ourson  would  have  died  from 
neglect  for  he  was  so  frightful  no  one  would  have  dared  to 
touch  him — he  would  have  been  taken  for  a  little  cub  and 
killed  with  pitchforks.  But  Agnella  was  his  mother  and  her 
first  movement  was  to  embrace  him  lovingly  and,  bathed  in 
tears,  to  exclaim : — 

"Poor  little  Ourson !  who  can  ever  love  you  well  enough 
•$•  4*  4»  4>  4»  4*  4*  «ft»  4»  <|i 

^  v  .^F.  v    •  ~9  «P  .  v  JVT  *  -jp 


188 


to  deliver  you  from  this  horrible  curse?  Alas  !  why  will  not 
the  fairy  permit  me  to  make  this  exchange,  which  is  allowed 
to  another  who  may  love  you?  No  one  can  ever  love  you  as 
I  do." 

Ourson  did  not  reply  to  these  endearments;  he  slept 
peacefully. 

Passerose  wept  also  in  sympathy  with  Agnella  but  she 
was  not  in  the  habit  of  afflicting  herself  for  a  long  time  on  any 
occasion  so  she  dried  her  eyes  and  said  to  Agnella  :  — 

uDear  queen,  I  am  very  certain  that  your  dear  son  will 
be  clothed  but  a  short  time  with  this  villainous  bear-skin  and 
from  this  day  I  shall  call  him  Prince  Marvellous." 

"I  beseech  you  not  to  do  so,"  said  the  queen,  anxiously; 
"you  know  that  the  fairies  love  to  be  obeyed." 

Passerose  took  the  child,  clothed  it  in  the  linen  that  had 
been  prepared  for  it  and  leaned  over  to  embrace  it  but  she 
pricked  her  lips  against  the  rough  bristles  of  Ourson  and 
drew  back  precipitately. 

"It  will  not  be  I  who  will  embrace  you  frequently,  my 
boy,"  said  she,  in  a  low  voice  ;  "you  prick  like  a  real  hedge- 
hog." 

It  was  Passerose,  however,  to  whom  Agnella  gave  the 
charge  of  the  little  Ourson.  He  had  nothing  of  the  bear  but 
his  skin:  he  was  the  sweetest-tempered,  the  most  knowing, 
the  most  affectionate  child  that  ever  was  seen.  Passerose 
soon  loved  him  with  all  her  heart. 


189 


As  Ourson  grew  up  he  was  sometimes  permitted  to  leave 
the  farm.  He  was  in  no  danger  for  no  one  knew  him  in  the 
country.  The  children  always  ran  away  at  his  approach 
and  the  women  repulsed  him.  Men  avoided  him — they 
looked  upon  him  as  something  accursed.  Sometimes  when 
Agnella  went  to  market  she  put  him  on  her  donkey  and  took 
him  with  her  and  on  those  days  she  found  more  difficulty  in 
selling  her  vegetables  and  cheese.  The  mothers  fled  from 
her,  fearing  that  Ourson  would  come  too  near  them. 

Agnella  wept  often  and  vainly  implored  the  fairy 
Drolette.  Whenever  a  lark  flew  near  her,  hope  was  born  in 
her  breast.  But  the  larks,  alas,  were  real  larks,  fit  only  to 
make  pies  and  not  fairies  in  disguise. 


190 


VIOLETTE 

OJJRSON  at  eight  years  of  age  was  tall  and  strong, 
with  magnificent  eyes  and  a  sweet  voice ;  his  bristles 
were  no  longer  stiff  but  his  hair  was  soft  as  silk  and 
those  who  loved  him  could  embrace  him  without  being 
scratched,  as  Passerose  had  been  the  day  of  his  birth.     Our- 
son  loved  his  mother  tenderly  and  Passerose  almost  as  well 
but  he  was  often  alone  and  very  sad.     He  saw  too  well  the 
horror  he  inspired  and  he  saw  also  that  he  was  unlike  other 
children. 

One  day  he  was  walking  along  a  beautiful  road  which 
bordered  on  the  farm.  He  had  walked  a  long  time  and  over 
come  with  heat  and  fatigue  he  looked  about  him  for  some 
fresh  and  quiet  spot  for  repose  when  he  thought  he  saw  a 
little  object,  fair  and  rosy,  a  few  steps  from  him.  Drawing 
near  with  precaution  he  saw  a  little  girl  asleep.  She  seemed 
to  be  about  three  years  old  and  she  was  beautiful  as  the  Loves 


191 


and  Graces.  Her  blonde  hair  partly  covered  her  fair  and 
dimpled  shoulders  while  her  soft  cheeks  were  round  and 
fresh  and  dimpled  and  a  half  smile  played  upon  her  rosy  and 
parted  lips,  through  which  small  teeth,  white  and  even  as 
pearls,  could  be  seen.  Her  charming  head  was  reposing 
upon  a  lovely  rounded  arm  and  the  little  hand  was  beautifully 
formed  and  white  as  snow.  The  attitude  of  this  little  girl 
was  so  graceful,  so  enchanting,  that  Ourson  stood  before 
her  immovable  with  admiration.  He  watched  with  as  much 
surprise  as  pleasure,  this  child  sleeping  as  soundly  and  peace 
fully  in  the  wood  as  if  she  had  been  at  home  in  her  own  little 
bed.  Ourson  looked  at  her  a  long  time  and  examined  her 
toilet  which  was  more  rich  and  elegant  than  anything  he  had 
ever  seen.  Her  dress  was  of  white  silk  embroidered  in  gold ; 
her  boots  were  of  blue  satin  also  embroidered  in  gold;  her 
stockings  were  silk  and  fine  as  a  spider's  web ;  magnificent 
bracelets  were  sparkling  upon  her  arms  and  the  clasp  seemed 
to  contain  her  portrait ;  a  string  of  beautiful  pearls  encircled 
her  throat. 

A  lark  now  commenced  its  song  just  above  the  lovely 
little  girl  and  awakened  her  from  her  profound  slumber. 
She  looked  about  her,  called  her  nurse  but  finding  herself 
alone  in  the  woods,  began  to  weep  bitterly. 

Ourson  was  much  affected  at  her  tears  and  his  embar 
rassment  was  very  great. 

"If  I  show  myself,"  said  he  to  himself,  "this  poor  little 


192 


one  will  take  me  for  some  wild  beast  of  the  forest.  If  she 
sees  me  she  will  be  terrified ;  she  will  take  to  flight  and  wander 
still  further  from  her  home.  If  I  leave  her  here,  she  will  die 
of  terror  and  hunger.  What  shall  I  do !" 

Whilst  Ourson  reflected  thus,  the  little  girl  turned 
around,  saw  him,  uttered  a  cry  of  alarm,  tried  to  flee  and  fell 
back  in  a  panic. 

"Do  not  fly  from  me,  dear  little  one,"  said  Ourson,  in 
his  sad,  soft  voice;  "I  would  not  injure  you  for  the  whole 
world;  on  the  contrary,  I  will  assist  you  to  find  your  father 
and  mother." 

The  child  gazed  at  him  with  staring  eyes  and  seemed 
much  alarmed. 

"Speak  to  me,  little  one,"  said  Ourson;  "I  am  not  a  bear, 
as  you  might  suppose,  but  a  poor  and  most  unfortunate  little 
boy,  who  inspires  every  one  with  terror  and  whom  every 
body  avoids." 

The  sweet  child's  eyes  became  calmer  and  softer,  her 
fear  seemed  melting  away  and  she  looked  undecided. 

Ourson  took  one  step  towards  her  but  she  became 
greatly  frightened,  uttered  a  sharp  cry  and  tried  again  to  rise 
and  run  off.  Ourson  paused  and  began  to  weep  bitterly. 

"Unfortunate  wretch  that  I  am,"  he  said;  "I  cannot  even 
assist  this  poor  lost  child.  My  appearance  fills  her  with  ter 
ror  !  She  would  rather  be  lost  than  have  help  from  me !" 

So  saying,  poor  Ourson  covered  his  face  with  his  hands 

***.*.**.**        4»      :,<$ 


193 


and  sobbing  piteously  threw  himself  on  the  ground.  A  few 
moments  afterwards  he  felt  a  little  hand  seeking  to  take  pos 
session  of  his  own.  He  raised  his  head  and  saw  the  child 
standing  before  him,  her  eyes  filled  with  tears.  She  caressed 
and  patted  the  hairy  cheeks  of  poor  Ourson. 

"Don't  cry,  little  cub,  don't  cry,"  said  she.  "Violette  is 
no  longer  afraid,  she  will  not  run  away  again.  Violette  will 
love  poor  little  cub.  Won't  little  cub  give  his  hand  to  Vio 
lette?  And  if  you  cry  again,  Violette  will  embrace  you, 
poor  little  cub." 

Tears  of  happiness  and  tenderness  succeeded  those  of 
despair  in  Ourson.  Violette,  seeing  that  he  was  again  weep 
ing,  approached  her  soft  rosy  lips  to  Ourson's  hairy  cheek 
and  gave  him  several  kisses. 

"You  see,  little  cub,  that  Violette  is  no  longer  afraid. 
Violette  kisses  you !  The  little  cub  won't  eat  Violette — she 
will  follow  you !" 

If  Ourson  had  followed  the  dictates  of  his  heart,  he 
would  have  pressed  her  to  his  bosom  and  covered  with  kisses 
the  good  and  charming  child  who  overcame  her  natural  ter 
ror  in  order  to  assuage  the  grief  and  mortification  of  a  poor 
being  whom  she  saw  unfortunate  and  miserable.  But  he 
feared  to  arouse  her  terrors. 

"She  would  think  that  I  was  about  to  devour  her,"  he 
said. 

He  contented  himself,  therefore,  with  clasping  her 


194 


hands  softly,  and  kissing  them  delicately.  Violette  per 
mitted  this  smilingly. 

"Now  little  cub  is  satisfied.  Little  cub  will  love  Vio 
lette;  poor  Violette,  who  is  lost!" 

Ourson  understood  well  that  her  name  was  Violette ;  but 
he  could  not  comprehend  how  this  little  girl,  so  richly  clad, 
was  left  alone  in  the  forest. 

"Where  do  you  live,  my  dear  little  Violette?" 

"Yonder — yonder — with  papa  and  mamma." 

"What  is  the  name  of  your  papa?" 

"He  is  the  king  and  dear  mamma  is  the  queen." 

Ourson  was  more  and  more  surprised  and  asked: 

"Why  are  you  alone  in  this  forest?" 

"Violette  doesn't  know.  Poor  Violette  rode  on  a  big 
dog — he  ran,  oh !  so  fast — so  fast,  a  long  time !  Violette  was 
so  tired,  she  fell  down  and  slept!" 

"And  the  dog,  where  is  he?" 

Violet  turned  in  every  direction  and  called  softly : 

"Ami!    Ami!" 

No  dog  appeared. 

"Alas !  Ami  has  gone !     Poor  Violette  is  alone — alone !" 

Ourson  took  Violence's  hand  and  she  did  not  withdraw  it 
but  smiled  sweetly. 

"Shall  I  go  and  seek  mamma,  Violette?" 

"No,  no !  Violette  cannot  stay  all  alone  in  this  wood. 
Violette  will  go." 


i95 


"Come,  then,  with  me,  dear  little  girl.  I  will  take  you 
to  my  mother." 

Ourson  and  Violette  now  turned  their  steps  towards  the 
farm.  Ourson  gathered  strawberries  and  cherries  for  Vio 
lette,  who  would  not  touch  them  till  Ourson  had  eaten  half. 
When  she  found  that  he  still  held  his  half  in  his  hand,  she 
took  them,  and  placed  them  herself  in  his  mouth,  saying : 

"Eat — eat,  little  cub.  Violette  will  not  eat  unless  you 
eat.  Violette  cannot  have  little  cub  unhappy.  Violette  will 
not  see  you  weep." 

She  looked  at  him  to  see  if  he  was  content  and  happy. 
Ourson  was  really  happy.  He  saw  that  his  good  and  pretty 
little  companion  not  only  tolerated  him  but  was  interested  in 
him  and  sought  to  make  herself  agreeable.  His  eyes  were 
sparkling  with  joy,  his  voice,  always  soft  and  sad,  was  now 
tender.  After  half  an  hour's  walk,  he  said  to  her : 

"Violette,  you  are  no  longer  afraid  of  poor  Ourson,  are 
you?" 

"Oh!  no,  no,  no!"  exclaimed  she.  "Ourson  is  good — 
Violette  will  not  leave  him." 

"You  are  willing,  then,  that  I  shall  embrace  you?  you 
are  no  longer  afraid  of  me?" 

Violette,  without  further  reply,  threw  herself  in  his 
arms.  Ourson  embraced  her  tenderly  and  pressed  her  to  his 
heart. 

"Dear  Violette,  I  will  always  love  you.    I  will  never 


196 


forget  that  you  are  the  only  child  who  was  ever  willing  to 
speak  to  me,  touch  me  or  embrace  me." 

A  short  time  after  they  arrived  at  the  farm.  Agnella 
and  Passerose  were  seated  at  the  door,  talking  together. 
When  they  saw  Ourson  arrive  holding  a  little  girl  richly 
dressed  by  the  hand,  they  were  so  surprised  that  neither  could 
utter  a  word. 

"Dear  mamma,  here  is  a  good  and  charming  little  girl 
whom  I  found  sleeping  in  the  forest.  She  is  called  Violette. 
She  is  very  well  bred  and  is  not  afraid  of  me.  She  even  em 
braced  me  when  she  saw  me  weeping." 

"And  why  did  you  weep,  my  poor  boy?"  said  Agnella. 

"Because  the  little  girl  was  afraid  of  me,"  said  Ourson, 
in  a  sad  and  trembling  voice,  "and  hurt  herself  when  trying 
to  run  away  from  me." 

"Violette  is  not  afraid  now,"  said  she,  interrupting  him 
hastily.  "Violette  gave  her  hand  to  poor  Ourson,  embraced 
him  and  fed  him  with  cherries  and  strawberries." 

"But  what  is  all  this  about?"  said  Passerose.  "Why  has 
our  Ourson  the  charge  of  this  little  girl?  why  was  she  alone 
in  the  wood?  who  is  she?  Answer,  Ourson,  I  do  not  under 
stand  this." 

"I  know  nothing  more  than  yourself,  dear  Passerose," 
said  Ourson.  "I  saw  this  little  child  asleep  in  the  wood  all 
alone.  She  awoke  and  began  to  weep.  Suddenly  she  saw 
me  and  cried  out  in  terror.  I  spoke  to  her  and  began  to  ap- 


197 


proach  her;  but  she  screamed  again  with  fright.  I  was  sor 
rowful — oh !  so  very  sorrowful !  I  wept  bitterly." 

"Hush!  hush!  poor  Ourson,"  exclaimed  Violette,  put 
ting  her  little  hand  on  his  mouth;  "Violette  will  certainly 
never  make  you  cry  again." 

While  saying  these  words  Violette's  voice  was  trembling 
and  her  sweet  eyes  were  full  of  tears. 

"Good  little  girl!"  said  Agnella,  embracing  her;  "you 
love  our  poor  Ourson,  who  is  so  unhappy!" 

"Oh,  yes!  Violette  loves  Ourson — will  always  love  Our 
son!" 

Agnella  and  Passerose  asked  Violette  many  questions 
about  her  father,  mother  and  country;  but  they  could  learn 
nothing  more  from  her  than  she  had  already  told  Ourson. 
Her  father  was  a  king,  her  mother  a  queen  and  she  did  not 
know  how  she  came  to  be  alone  in  the  forest. 

Agnella  did  not  hesitate  to  take  under  her  protection  this 
poor  lost  child.  She  loved  her  already  because  of  the  affec 
tion  the  little  one  seemed  to  entertain  for  Ourson  and  because 
of  the  happiness  Ourson's  whole  manner  expressed  on  seeing 
himself  loved  by  some  one  else  than  his  mother  and  Passe 
rose. 

It  was  now  the  hour  for  supper.  Passerose  laid  the 
cloth  and  they  all  took  their  seats  at  the  table.  Violette  asked 
to  be  put  at  Ourson's  side.  She  was  gay  and  laughed  and 
talked  merrily.  Ourson  was  more  happy  than  he  had  ever 

•Af  f*JjQ  f\Jft  CwT  fwT  fw+  fWT  TwT  ffwT  g*wf 


198 


•f»       <*•        *       *       +        *       *ft>        *        +        * 

been.  Agnella  was  contented  and  Passerose  jumped  for  joy 
on  seeing  a  little  playmate  for  her  dear  Ourson.  In  her 
transports  she  spilled  a  pan  of  cream  which  was  not  lost,  how 
ever,  as  a  cat  came  and  licked  it  up  to  the  last  drop.  After 
supper,  Violette  fell  asleep  in  her  chair. 

"Where  shall  we  lay  her?"  said  Agnella.  "I  have  no 
bed  for  her." 

"Give  her  mine,  dear  mamma,"  said  Ourson;  "I  can 
sleep  quite  as  well  in  the  stable." 

Agnella  and  Passerose  at  first  refused  but  Ourson  in 
sisted  so  much  upon  being  allowed  to  make  this  little  sacri 
fice,  that  they  at  last  consented.  Passerose  carried  Violette 
still  sleeping  in  her  arms,  undressed  her  without  awaking 
her  and  laid  her  quietly  in  Ourson's  bed,  near  that  of 
Agnella.  Ourson  went  to  sleep  in  the  stable  on  the  bun 
dles  of  hay.  He  slept  peacefully  with  content  in  his 
heart. 

Passerose  rejoined  Agnella  in  the  parlor.  She  found 
her  meditating,  with  her  head  resting  on  her  hand. 

"Of  what  are  you  thinking,  dear  queen?"  said  she; 
"your  eyes  are  sad,  your  lips  do  not  smile.  I  am  come  to 
show  you  the  bracelets  of  the  little  stranger.  This  medallion 
ought  to  open  but  I  have  tried  in  vain  to  open  it.  Perhaps 
we  shall  find  here  a  portrait  or  a  name." 

"Give  it  to  me,  my  child.  These  bracelets  are  beautiful ; 
they  may  aid  us,  perhaps,  in  finding  a  resemblance  which 


199 


«fc         4»         4»        *         4»         4*        <fr         4»         <fr-       -4* 

Jot»*vwv*vw.ot 

presents  itself  vaguely  to  my  remembrance  and  which  I  am 
trying  in  vain  to  make  clear." 

Agnella  took  the  bracelets  and  turned  them  from  side 
to  side  and  pressed  them  in  every  way,  trying  to  open  the  me 
dallion,  but  she  succeeded  no  better  than  Passerose  had  done. 

At  the  moment  when,  weary  of  her  vain  efforts,  she  re 
turned  them  to  Passerose,  she  saw  in  the  middle  of  the  room 
a  woman  glittering  as  the  sun;  her  face  was  of  dazzling 
whiteness,  her  hair  seemed  made  of  threads  of  gold  and  a 
crown  of  glittering  stars  adorned  her  brow.  Her  waist  was 
small  and  her  person  seemed  transparent,  it  was  so  delicate 
and  luminous ;  her  floating  robe  was  studded  with  stars  like 
those  which  formed  her  crown.  Her  glance  was  soft  yet  she 
smiled  maliciously  but  still  with  goodness. 

"Madam,"  said  she  to  Agnella,  "you  see  in  me  the  fairy 
Drolette,  the  protectress  of  your  son  and  of  the  little  princess 
whom  he  brought  home  this  morning  from  the  forest.  This 
princess  is  nearly  related  to  you  for  she  is  your  niece — the 
daughter  of  your  brother-in-law  Indolent  and  sister-in-law 
Nonchalante.  Your  husband  succeeded  after  your  flight  in 
killing  Indolent  and  Nonchalante,  who  did  not  distrust  him 
and  who  passed  all  their  time  in  sleeping,  eating  and  loung 
ing.  Unfortunately,  I  could  not  prevent  this  crime  as  I 
was  absent  assisting  at  the  birth  of  a  prince  whose  parents 
are  under  my  protection,  and  I  forgot  myself  while  playing 
tricks  upon  a  wicked  old  maid  of  honor  and  an  old  chamber- 

********** 


200 


lain  who  was  cruel  and  avaricious,  both  of  them  friends  of 
my  sister,  the  fairy  Furious.  But  I  arrived  in  time  to  save 
the  princess  Violette,  only  daughter  and  heiress  of  King  In 
dolent  and  Queen  Nonchalante.  She  was  playing  in  the 
garden  while  the  king  Ferocious  was  seeking  her  with  his 
poniard  in  his  hand.  I  induced  her  to  mount  on  the  back 
of  my  dog  Ami,  who  was  ordered  to  leave  her  in  the  forest 
and  to  that  point  I  directed  the  steps  of  the  prince  your  son. 
Conceal  from  both  of  them  their  birth  and  your  own  and  do 
not  allow  Violette  to  see  these  bracelets,  which  contain  the 
portraits  of  her  father  and  mother,  nor  the  rich  clothing 
which  I  have  replaced  by  other  articles  better  suited  to  the 
quiet  existence  she  will  lead  here.  I  have  here/'  said  the 
fairy,  "a  casket  of  precious  stones.  It  contains  the  happiness 
of  Violette  but  you  must  hide  them  from  all  eyes  and  not 
open  the  casket  until  she  shall  have  been  lost  and  found." 

"I  will  execute  your  orders  most  faithfully,  madam,  but 
I  pray  you  tell  me  if  my  unhappy  son  must  long  wear  his 
frightful  covering." 

"Patience !  patience !"  cried  the  fairy,  "I  watch  over  you, 
over  Violette  and  over  your  son.  Inform  Ourson  of  the  fac 
ulty  he  has  of  exchanging  his  skin  with  any  one  who  loves 
him  well  enough  to  make  this  sacrifice  for  his  sake.  Re 
member  that  no  one  must  know  the  rank  of  Ourson  or  of 
Violette.  Passerose,  on  account  of  devotion,  deserves  to  be 
the  only  one  initiated  into  this  mystery  and  she  can  always  be 


201 


trusted.  Adieu,  queen;  count  always  upon  my  protection. 
Here  is  a  ring,  which  you  must  place  upon  your  little  finger. 
As  long  as  you  wear  it  there  you  will  want  for  nothing." 

Waving  her  farewell  with  her  hand,  the  fairy  took  the 
form  of  a  lark  and  flew  away  singing  merrily. 

Agnella  and  Passerose  looked  at  each  other.  Agnella 
sighed,  Passerose  smiled. 

"Let  us  hide  this  precious  casket,  dear  queen,  and  the 
clothing  of  Violette.  I  am  going  now  to  see  what  the  fairy 
has  prepared  for  Violette's  dress  to-morrow  morning." 

She  ran  quickly  and  opened  the  wardrobe,  and  found  it 
filled  with  clothing,  linen  and  hosiery,  all  plain  but  good  and 
comfortable.  After  having  looked  at  all,  counted  all  and 
approved  all  and  after  having  assisted  Agnella  to  undress, 
Passerose  went  to  bed  and  was  soon  sound  asleep. 


202 


THE  DREAM 

IN  the  morning  Ourson  was  the  first  awake,  aroused  by 
the  lowing  of  the  cow.  He  rubbed  his  eyes  and  looked 
about  him  and  asked  himself  why  he  was  in  a  stable. 
Then  he  recalled  the  events  of  the  day  before,  sprang  up  from 
his  bundle  of  hay  and  ran  quickly  to  the  fountain  to  wash  his 
face. 

While  he  was  washing,  Passerose,  who  had  like  Ourson 
risen  at  a  very  early  hour  and  had  come  out  to  milk  the  cow, 
left  the  house-door  open.  Ourson  entered  quietly  and  pro 
ceeded  to  the  chamber  of  his  mother,  who  was  still  sleeping. 
He  drew  back  the  curtains  from  Violette's  bed  and  found  her 
sleeping  as  peacefully  as  Agnella. 

Ourson  watched  her  for  a  long  time  and  was  happy  to 
see  that  she  smiled  in  her  dreams.  Suddenly  Violette's  brow 
contracted  and  she  uttered  a  cry  of  alarm,  half  raised  her 
self  in  the  bed,  and  throwing  her  little  arms  around  Ourson's 
neck,  she  exclaimed : 


203 


"Ourson!  good  Ourson!  save  poor  Violette!  poor  Vio- 
lette  is  in  the  water  and  a  wicked  toad  is  pulling  Violette !" 

She  now  awoke,  weeping  bitterly,  with  all  the  symp 
toms  of  great  alarm.  She  clasped  Ourson  tightly  with  her 
little  arms;  he  tried  in  vain  to  reassure  and  control  her  but 
she  still  exclaimed : 

"Wicked  toad!  good  Ourson!  save  Violette!" 

Agnella,  who  had  awaked  at  her  first  cry,  could  not  yet 
understand  Violette's  alarm  but  she  succeeded  at  last  in  calm 
ing  her  and  the  child  told  her  dream. 

"Violette  was  walking  with  Ourson  but  he  did  not  give 
his  hand  to  Violette  nor  look  at  her.  A  wicked  toad  came 
and  pulled  Violette  into  the  water;  she  fell  and  called  Our 
son;  he  came  and  saved  Violette.  She  loves  good  Ourson," 
she  added,  in  a  tender  voice;  "will  never  forget  him." 

Saying  these  words,  Violette  threw  herself  into  his  arms. 
He,  no  longer  fearing  the  effect  of  his  bear-skin,  embraced 
her  a  thousand  times  and  comforted  and  encouraged 
her. 

Agnella  had  no  doubt  that  this  dream  was  a  warning 
sent  by  the  fairy  Drolette.  She  resolved  to  watch  carefully 
over  Violette  and  to  make  known  to  Ourson  all  that  she  could 
reveal  to  him  without  disobeying  the  fairy. 

When  she  had  washed  and  dressed  Violette,  she  called 
Ourson  to  breakfast.  Passerose  brought  them  a  bowl  of 
milk  fresh  from  the  cow,  some  good  brown  bread  and  a  pot 


204 


•$»«$»        *|»        «f»        •$•        *i*        *i*        *|r        *i>        •§> 

of  butter.  Violette,  who  was  hungry,  shouted  for  joy  when 
she  saw  this  good  breakfast. 

"Violette  loves  good  milk,  good  bread,  good  butter, 
loves  everything  here,  with  good  Ourson  and  good  Mamma 
Ourson!" 

"I  am  not  called  Mamma  Ourson,"  said  Agnella,  laugh 
ing;  "call  me  only  Mamma." 

"Oh  no,  no!  not  mamma!"  cried  Violette,  shaking  her 
head  sadly.  "Mamma!  mamma  is  lost!  she  was  always 
sleeping,  never  walking,  never  taking  care  of  poor  Violette, 
never  kissing  little  Violette,  Mamma  Ourson  speaks, 
walks,  kisses  Violette  and  dresses  her.  I  love  Mamma  Our 
son,  oh,  so  much!"  she  said,  seizing  Agnella's  hand  and 
pressing  it  to  her  heart. 

Agnella  replied  by  clasping  her  tenderly  in  her  arms. 

Ourson  was  much  moved — his  eyes  were  moist.  Vio 
lette  perceived  this  and  passing  her  hand  over  his  eyes,  she 
said,  entreatingly : 

"I  pray  you  don't  cry,  Ourson;  if  you  cry,  Violette  must 
cry  too." 

"No,  no,  dear  little  girl,  I  will  cry  no  more.  Let  us  eat 
our  breakfast  and  then  we  will  take  a  walk." 

They  breakfasted  with  good  appetites.  Violette 
clapped  her  hands  frequently  and  exclaimed : 

"Oh  how  good  it  is !     I  love  it !     I  am  very  glad !" 

After  breakfast,  Ourson  and  Violette  went  out  to  walk 


205 


while  Agnella  and  Passerose  attended  to  the  house.  Ourson 
played  with  Violette  and  gathered  her  flowers  and  strawber 
ries.  She  said  to  him : 

"We  will  always  walk  with  each  other.  You  must  al 
ways  play  with  Violette." 

"I  cannot  always  play,  little  girl.  I  have  to  help 
mamma  and  Passerose  to  work." 

"What  sort  of  work,  Ourson?" 

"To  sweep,  scour,  take  care  of  the  cow,  cut  the  grass  and 
bring  wood  and  water." 

"Violette  will  work  with  Ourson." 

"You  are  too  little,  dear  Violette,  but  still  you  can  try." 

When  they  returned  to  the  house,  Ourson  started  on  his 
various  tasks.  Violette  followed  him  everywhere,  she  did 
her  best  and  believed  that  she  was  helping  him  but  she  was 
really  too  small  to  be  useful.  After  some  days  had  passed 
away,  she  began  to  wash  the  cups  and  saucers,  spread  the 
cloth,  fold  the  linen  and  wipe  the  table.  She  went  to  the 
milking  with  Passerose,  helped  to  strain  the  milk  and  skim  it 
and  wash  the  marble  flag-stones.  She  was  never  out  of  tem 
per,  never  disobedient  and  never  answered  impatiently  or 
angrily. 

Ourson  loved  her  more  and  more  from  day  to  day.  Ag 
nella  and  Passerose  were  also  very  fond  of  her  and  the  more 
so  because  they  knew  that  she  was  Ourson's  cousin. 

Violette  loved  them  but  Ourson  most  of  all.     How 


206 


could  she  help  loving  this  good  boy,  who  always  forgot  him 
self  for  her,  who  was  constantly  seeking  to  amuse  and  please 
her  and  who  would  indeed  have  been  willing  to  die  for  his 
little  friend? 

One  day,  when  Passerose  had  taken  Violette  with  her 
to  market,  Agnella  related  to  Ourson  the  sad  circumstances 
which  had  preceded  his  birth.  She  revealed  to  him  the  pos 
sibility  of  his  getting  rid  of  his  hairy  skin  and  receiving  a 
smooth  white  skin  in  exchange  if  he  could  ever  find  any  one 
who  would  voluntarily  make  this  sacrifice  from  affection 
and  gratitude. 

"Never,"  cried  Ourson,  "never  will  I  propose  or  accept 
such  a  sacrifice.  I  will  never  consent  to  devote  a  being  who 
loves  me  to  that  life  of  wretchedness  which  the  vengeance  of 
the  fairy  Furious  has  condemned  me  to  endure;  never,  from 
a  wish  of  mine,  shall  a  heart  capable  of  such  a  sacrifice  suffer 
all  that  I  have  suffered  and  all  that  I  still  suffer  from  the  fear 
and  antipathy  of  men." 

Agnella  argued  in  vain  against  this  firm  and  noble  re 
solve  of  Ourson.  He  declared  that  she  must  never  again 
speak  to  him  of  this  exchange,  to  which  he  would  most  as 
suredly  never  give  his  consent  and  that  it  must  never  be 
named  to  Violette  or  any  other  person  who  loved  him. 

Agnella  promised  compliance,  after  a  few  weak  argu 
ments.  In  reality  she  approved  and  admired  his  sentiments. 
She  could  not  but  hope,  however,  that  the  fairy  Drolette 


207 


would  recompense  the  generous  and  noble  character  of  her 
little  charge  and,  by  some  extraordinary  exercise  of  her 
power,  release  him  from  his  hairy  skin. 


208 


THE  TOAD  AGAIN 

SOME  years  passed  away  in  this  peaceful  manner  with 
out  the  occurrence  of  any  remarkable  event.    Our 
son    and    Violette    both    grew    rapidly.    Agnella 
thought  no  more  of  Violette's  frightful  dream;  her  vigilance 
had  greatly  relaxed  and  she  often  allowed  her  to  walk  alone 
or  under  the  care  of  Ourson. 

Ourson  was  now  fifteen  years  of  age  and  he  was  tall  and 
strong.  No  one  could  say  whether  he  was  handsome  or 
homely  for  his  long  black  hair  covered  his  body  and  face 
entirely.  He  was  good,  generous  and  loving — always 
ready  to  render  a  service,  always  contented  and  cheerful. 
Since  the  day  when  he  had  found  Violette  in  the  wood  his 
melancholy  had  disappeared ;  he  was  utterly  indifferent  to  the 
general  antipathy  which  he  inspired  and  he  no  longer  walked 
in  uninhabited  places  but  lived  happily  in  the  circle  of  the 
three  beings  whom  he  cherished  and  who  loved  him  su 
premely. 


209 


4v      ********* 

Violette  was  now  ten  years  old  and  she  had  not  lost  a  sin 
gle  sweet  charm  of  her  beauty  in  growing  up.  Her  eyes 
were  softer  and  more  angelic,  her  complexion  fresher  and 
purer,  Her  mouth  more  beautiful  and  arch  in  its  expression. 
She  had  grown  much  in  height — was  tall,  light  and  graceful 
and  her  rich  blonde  hair,  when  unbound,  fell  to  her  feet  and 
entirely  enveloped  her  like  a  veil.  Passerose  had  the  care  of 
this  superb  hair  and  Agnella  never  ceased  to  admire  it. 

Violette  had  learned  many  things  during  those  seven 
years.  Agnella  had  taught  her  how  to  do  housework.  In 
other  things,  Ourson  had  been  her  teacher.  He  had  taught 
her  to  read,  write  and  keep  accounts  and  he  often  read  aloud 
to  her  while  she  was  sewing.  Instructive  and  amusing 
books  were  found  in  her  room  without  any  one  knowing 
where  they  came  from.  There  was  also  clothing  and  other 
necessary  objects  for  Violette,  Ourson,  Agnella  and  Passe- 
rose.  There  was  no  longer  any  necessity  for  going  to  mar 
ket  to  sell  or  the  neighboring  village  to  buy.  Through  the 
agency  of  the  ring  on  Agnella's  little  finger  everything  they 
wished  for,  or  had  need  of,  was  speedily  brought  to  them. 

One  day  when  Ourson  was  walking  with  Violette  she 
stumbled  against  a  stone,  fell  and  hurt  her  foot.  Ourson 
was  frightened  when  he  saw  his  cherished  Violette  bleeding. 
He  did  not  know  what  to  do  to  relieve  her ;  he  saw  how  much 
she  suffered,  for,  notwithstanding  all  her  efforts,  she  could 
not  suppress  the  tears  which  escaped  from  her  eyes  but 


210 


"A h,  ha! you  are  at  last  in  my  domain,  little  fool!  " 


finally  he  remembered  that  a  brook  flowed  not  ten  paces  from 
them. 

"Dear  Violette,"  he  said,  "lean  upon  me  and  we  will  en 
deavor  to  reach  the  rivulet — the  fresh  water  will  relieve  you." 

Violette  tried  to  walk  while  Ourson  supported  her.  He 
succeeded  in  seating  her  on  the  borders  of  the  stream  where 
she  took  off  her  shoe  and  bathed  her  delicate  little  foot  in  the 
fresh  flowing  water. 

"I  will  run  to  the  house,  dear  Violette,  and  bring  some 
linen  to  wrap  up  your  foot.  Wait  for  me,  I  shall  not  be 
long  absent  and  take  good  care  not  to  get  nearer  the  stream 
for  this  little  brook  is  deep  and  if  you  slip  you  might  drown." 

When  Ourson  was  out  of  sight  Violette  felt  an  uneasi 
ness  which  she  attributed  to  the  pain  caused  by  her  wound. 
An  unaccountable  repulsion  made  her  feel  inclined  to  with 
draw  her  foot  from  the  water  in  which  it  was  hanging.  Be 
fore  she  decided  to  obey  this  strange  impulse  she  saw  the 
water  troubled  and  the  head  of  an  enormous  toad  appear 
upon  the  surface.  The  great  swollen  angry  eyes  of  the 
loathsome  animal  were  fixed  upon  Violette,  who  since  her 
dream  had  always  had  a  dread  of  toads.  The  appearance 
of  this  hideous  creature,  its  monstrous  swollen  body  and 
menacing  glance,  froze  her  with  such  horror  that  she  could 
neither  move  nor  cry  out. 

"Ah !  ha !  you  are  at  last  in  my  domain,  little  fool !"  said 
the  toad.  "I  am  the  fairy  Furious,  the  enemy  of  your  fam- 


211 


ily.  I  have  been  lying  in  wait  for  you  a  long  time  and  should 
have  had  you  before  if  my  sister,  the  fairy  Drolette,  had 
not  protected  you  and  sent  you  a  dream  to  warn  you  against 
me.  Ourson  whose  hairy  skin  is  a  talisman  of  safety  is 
now  absent,  my  sister  is  on  a  journey  and  you  are  at  last 


mine." 


Saying  these  words,  she  seized  Violette's  foot  with  her 
cold  and  shining  paws  and  tried  to  draw  her  down  into  the 
water.  Violette  uttered  the  most  piercing  shrieks ;  she  strug 
gled  and  caught  hold  of  the  plants  and  shrubs  growing  on  the 
borders  of  the  stream.  The  first,  alas,  gave  way,  and  Vio 
lette  in  despair  seized  hold  of  others. 

"Ourson!  oh,  Ourson!  help!  help!  dear  Ourson,  save 
me,  save  your  poor  Violette!  I  am  perishing!  save  me! 
help!  help !" 

The  fairy  Furious,  in  the  form  of  a  toad,  was  about  to 
carry  her  off.  The  last  shrub  had  given  way  and  Violette's 
last  cry  was  hushed. 

The  poor  Violette  disappeared  under  the  water  just  as 
another  cry,  more  despairing,  more  terrible,  answered  to  her 
own.  But,  alas!  her  hair  alone  appeared  above  the  water 
when  Ourson  reached  the  spot,  breathless  and  panting  with 
terror.  He  had  heard  Violette's  cries  and  had  turned  back 
with  the  rapidity  of  lightning. 

Without  a  moment's  hesitation  he  sprang  into  the  water 
and  seized  Violette  by  her  long  hair  but  he  felt  instantly  that 

•I*        «$»        <f»        <f»        <!•        4*        4        4»        4*        4* 


212 


e&s  ,  K  e&>  e&e  L  e&>  eji»  e&»  el«  e&* 

j5  v  3-  jj  -5  j>  5*  S^  j5  ••> 

he  was  sinking  with  her.  The  fairy  Furious  was  drawing 
them  to  the  bottom  of  the  stream.  He  knew  he  was  sinking 
but  he  did  not  lose  his  self-possession.  Instead  of  releasing 
Violette,  he  seized  her  both  arms  and  invoked  the  fairy 
Drolette.  When  they  reached  the  bottom,  he  gave  one  vig 
orous  stroke  with  his  heel  which  brought  him  again  to  the 
surface.  Holding  Violette  securely  with  one  arm,  he  swam 
sturdily  with  the  other  and  through  some  supernatural  force 
he  reached  the  shore  where  he  deposited  the  unconscious 
Violette. 

Her  eyes  were  closed,  her  teeth  tightly  clenched  and  the 
pallor  of  death  was  on  her  face.  Ourson  threw  himself  on 
his  knees  by  her  side  weeping  bitterly.  Brave  Ourson, 
whom  no  dangers  could  intimidate,  no  privation,  no  suffer 
ing  could  master,  now  wept  like  a  child.  His  sweet  sister, 
so  well  beloved !  his  only  friend,  his  consolation,  his  happi 
ness  was  lying  there  motionless,  lifeless !  Ourson's  strength 
and  courage  had  deserted  him  and  he  sank  down  without 
consciousness  by  the  side  of  his  beloved  Violette. 

At  this  moment  a  lark  flew  rapidly  up,  approached  Vio 
lette  and  Ourson,  gave  one  stroke  of  her  little  beak  to  Ourson 
and  another  to  Violette  and  disappeared. 

Ourson  was  not  the  only  one  who  replied  to  the  shrieks 
of  Violette.  Passerose  had  heard  them  and  then  the  more 
terrible  cry  of  Ourson  which  succeeded  them.  She  ran  to 
the  house  to  apprise  Agnella  and  they  both  ran  rapidly  to- 


213 


ward  the  stream  from  which  the  cries  for  help  seemed  to 
come. 

On  approaching,  they  saw  with  surprise  and  alarm  tbr 
Violette  and  Ourson  were  lying  on  the  ground  in  a  state  of 
unconsciousness.  Passerose  placed  her  hand  on  Violette's 
heart  and  felt  it  still  beating.  Agnella  ascertained  at  the 
same  moment  that  Ourson  was  still  living.  She  directed 
Passerose  to  take  Violette  home,  undress  her  and  put  her  to 
bed  while  she  endeavored  to  restore  consciousness  to  Ourson 
with  salts  and  other  restoratives  before  conducting  him  to  the 
farm.  Ourson  was  too  tall  and  heavy  to  be  carried  while 
Violette,  on  the  contrary,  was  light  and  it  was  easy  for  Pas 
serose  to  carry  her  to  the  house.  When  she  arrived  there, 
she  was  soon  restored  to  animation.  It  was  some  moments 
before  she  was  conscious.  She  was  still  agitated  with  a 
vague  remembrance  of  terror  but  without  knowing  what  had 
alarmed  her. 

During  this  time  the  tender  care  of  Agnella  had  re 
stored  Ourson  to  life.  He  opened  his  eyes,  gazed  tenderly 
at  his  mother  and  threw  himself  weeping  upon  her 
neck. 

"Mother,  dear  mother !"  he  exclaimed,  "my  Violette,  my 
beloved  sister,  has  perished !  Let  me  die  with  her !" 

"Be  composed,  my  son,"  replied  Agnella;  "Violette 
still  lives.  Passerose  has  carried  her  to  the  house  and  will 
bestow  upon  her  all  the  attention  she  requires." 

•fr       *       *       +        *        *       4*        *       «fc       + 


214 


Ourson  seemed  to  revive  on  hearing  these  words.  He 
rose  and  wished  to  run  to  the  farm  but  his  second  thought 
was  consideration  for  his  mother  and  he  restrained  his  impa 
tience  to  suit  her  steps.  On  their  way  to  the  farm  he  told  his 
mother  all  that  he  knew  of  the  events  which  had  almost  cost 
Violette  and  himself  their  lives.  He  added  that  the  slime 
from  the  mouth  of  the  fairy  Furious  had  left  a  strange  dul- 
ness  in  his  head. 

Agnella  now  told  him  how  Passerose  and  herself  had 
found  them  stretched  unconscious  upon  the  border  of  the 
stream.  They  soon  arrived  at  the  farm,  and  Ourson,  still 
dripping,  rushed  into  Violette's  presence. 

On  seeing  him  Violette  remembered  everything  and  she 
sprang  towards  him.  She  threw  her  arms  around  him  and 
wept  upon  his  bosom.  Ourson  also  wept  and  Agnella  and 
Passerose  were  both  in  tears.  It  was  a  concert  of  emotion, 
enough  to  soften  all  hearts.  Passerose  put  an  end  to  it  by 
crying  out : 

1  'Would  not  one  say — ha !  ha ! — that  we  were  the  most — 
ha!  ha! — unfortunate  people — ha!  ha! — in  the  universe! — 
Look  at  our  poor  Ourson,  wet  as  a  water-reed,  bathing  him 
self  in  his  own  and  Violette's  tears.  Courage,  children, 
courage  and  happiness!  See,  we  are  all  alive,  thanks  to 
Ourson." 

"Oh,  yes!"  interrupted  Violette;  "thanks  to  Ourson — to 
my  dear,  my  well-beloved  Ourson.  How  shall  I  ever  repay 


215 


.)-*          4s          4*          4»          4»          4*         4»          4*          4*         *J* 

<*-WV*Jt-»-».»4*J(*jj. 

him  for  all  I  owe  him?  How  can  I  ever  testify  my  pro 
found  gratitude,  my  tender  affection?" 

"By  loving  me  always  as  you  do  now,  my  dear  Violette, 
my  sister.  Ah !  if  it  has  indeed  been  in  my  power  to  render 
you  some  little  service,  have  you  not  changed  my  whole  exist 
ence?  Have  you  not  made  me  gay  and  happy — me  who  was 
so  wretched  and  so  miserable  before?  Are  you  not  every 
day  and  every  hour  of  the  day  the  consolation  and  happiness 
of  my  life  and  of  that  of  my  excellent  mother?" 

Violette  was  still  weeping  and  she  answered  only  by 
pressing  more  tenderly  to  her  heart  her  Ourson,  her  adopted 
brother. 

"Dear  son,"  said  his  mother,  "you  are  dripping  wet. 
Go  and  change  your  clothing.  Violette  has  need  of  some 
hours'  repose.  We  will  meet  again  at  dinner." 

Violette  consented  to  go  to  bed  but  did  not  sleep  for  her 
heart  was  melting,  overflowing  with  gratitude  and  tender 
ness.  She  sought  in  vain  for  some  means  of  rewarding  the 
devotion  of  Ourson.  She  could  think  of  no  other  way  than 
that  of  trying  to  become  perfect  so  as  to  increase  the  happi 
ness  of  Ourson  and  Agnella. 


216 


VIOLETTE'S  SACRIFICE 

WHEN  the  dinner  hour  came,  Violette  arose, 
dressed  herself  and  entered  the  dining-room 
where  Agnella  and  Passerose  were  awaiting 
her.  Ourson  was  not  there. 

"Ourson  is  not  with  you,  mother,"  said  Violette. 

"I  have  not  seen  him,"  said  Agnella. 

"Nor  I,"  said  Passerose;  "I  will  go  and  seek  him." 

She  entered  his  chamber  and  found  him  seated  upon  his 
bed,  his  head  resting  upon  his  arm. 

"Come,  Ourson,  come  quick;  we  are  waiting  dinner  for 
you." 

"I  cannot  come,"  said  Ourson,  in  a  weak  voice;  "I  have 
a  strange  heaviness  in  my  head." 

Passerose  flew  to  inform  Agnella  and  Violette  of  his  ill 
ness  and  they  were  by  his  side  in  an  instant.  Ourson  made 
an  effort  to  rise  in  order  to  reassure  them  but  he  fell  upon  a 

c-2*  f-  •.-!•»  e&s  e&»  e&»  e&»  e&»  e&»  e&9 


2IJ 


chair.  Agnella  found  that  he  had  a  violent  fever  and  she 
prevailed  upon  him  to  lie  down.  Violette  absolutely  refused 
to  leave  him. 

"I  am  the  cause  of  his  illness,"  she  said,  "and  I  will  not 
leave  his  side  till  he  is  well.  I  shall  die  of  anxiety  if  you 
force  me  to  leave  my  dear  brother." 

Agnella  and  Passerose  also  installed  themselves  near 
their  dear  invalid  but  alas!  soon  poor  Ourson  did  not  recog 
nise  them.  He  was  delirious!  He  called  his  mother  and 
Violette  every  moment  and  continued  to  call  them  most  im 
portunately  and  to  complain  of  their  absence,  even  while 
they  were  holding  him  in  their  arms. 

Agnella  and  Violette  never  left  him  day  nor  night  dur 
ing  all  his  sickness.  The  eighth  day,  Agnella,  exhausted 
with  fatigue,  had  fallen  asleep  near  the  poor  sufferer's  bed ; 
his  difficult  respiration  and  lifeless  eye  seemed  to  announce 
the  near  approach  of  death.  Violette  was  on  her  knees,  hold 
ing  and  pressing  in  her  fine  white  hands  the  hairy  hands  of 
Ourson  and  covering  them  with  tears  and  kisses. 

In  the  midst  of  this  scene  of  desolation,  a  clear  sweet 
song  interrupted  the  mournful  silence  of  the  chamber  of  the 
dying  boy.  Violette  started.  This  soft  melody  seemed  to 
bring  consolation  and  happiness;  she  raised  her  head  and 
saw  a  lark  perched  upon  the  open  shutter. 

"  Violette  f"  said  the  lark. 

Violette  trembled  fearfully. 


218 


"Violette,"  repeated  the  little  soft  voice  of  the  lark,  "do 
you  love  Ourson?" 

"Do  I  love  him?  Ah !  love  him — I  love  him  more  than 
any  one  else — more  than  I  love  myself." 

"Would  you  purchase  his  life  at  the  price  of  your  happi 
ness?" 

"Yes,  gladly  would  I  purchase  life  for  him  by  the  sacri 
fice  of  my  happiness  and  of  my  own  life." 

"Listen,  then,  Violette.  I  am  the  fairy  Drolette.  I 
love  Ourson,  I  love  you  and  I  love  your  family.  The  venom 
which  my  sister  the  fairy  Furious  has  blown  upon  the  head 
of  Ourson  is  sufficient  to  cause  his  death.  Nevertheless,  if 
you  are  sincere,  if  you  really  feel  for  Ourson  the  sentiments 
of  gratitude  and  tenderness  which  you  express,  his  life  is  in 
your  hands.  You  are  permitted  to  redeem  it!  But  remem 
ber  that  you  will  soon  be  called  upon  to  give  the  most  terrible 
proof  of  your  attachment  and  that  if  he  lives  you  will  pay 
for  his  existence  by  a  most  horrible  sacrifice." 

"Oh,  madam!  quick,  quick,  tell  me  what  I  am  to  do  to 
save  my  dear  Ourson.  Nothing  will  be  terrible  to  me,  all 
will  be  joy  and  happiness  if  you  aid  me  to  save  my  brother 
Ourson." 

"Well,  my  child,  very  well,"  replied  the  fairy.  "Kiss  his 
left  ear  three  times,  saying  at  each  kiss :  'To  thee! — For  thee! 
— With  thee!'  Reflect  again,  Violette,  before  undertaking 
this  cure.  If  you  are  not  prepared  for  the  most  difficult  sac- 

4»        4»        4>        *i*        4*        4*        *i»        ^4»        4»        4> 

JV><QL&9&949>3t4)t<St 


219 


rifices,  the  greatest  misfortunes  will  overwhelm  you  and  my 
sister  Furious  will  be  the  mistress  of  your  life." 

As  her  only  reply,  Violette  crossed  her  hands  upon  her 
breast,  cast  upon  the  fairy,  who  was  about  to  fly  away,  a  look 
of  tender  gratitude,  and,  throwing  herself  upon  Ourson,  she 
kissed  his  left  ear  three  times,  saying,  with  an  accent  loving 
and  penetrating : 

"To  thee !— For  thee !— With  thee !" 

Scarcely  had  she  said  these  words,  when  Ourson  uttered 
a  profound  sigh,  opened  his  eyes,  perceived  Violette  and 
seizing  her  hands  carried  them  to  his  lips,  saying : 

"Violette,  dear  Violette!  it  seems  to  me  I  am  awaking 
from  a  long  dream.  Tell  me  all  that  has  passed.  Why  am 
I  here?  Why  are  you  so  pale  and  thin?  Your  cheeks  are 
hollow,  you  seem  to  have  grown  old  and  your  beautiful  eyes 
are  red  with  weeping." 

"Hush!"  said  Violette,  "do  not  wake  your  mother,  who 
is  sleeping  by  your  side.  She  has  not  slept  for  a  long  time 
and  is  much  fatigued.  You  have  been  very  ill,  Ourson !" 

"And  you,  dear  Violette,  have  you  been  resting?" 

Violette  blushed  and  hesitated. 

"How  could  I  sleep,  dear  Ourson,  when  I  was  the  cause 
of  all  your  sufferings?" 

Ourson  was  silent.  He  looked  at  her  tenderly,  kissed 
her  hands  and  again  asked  her  to  tell  him  what  had  passed. 
She  told  him  but  she  was  too  modest  and  too  truly  devoted 


220 


l^^>  <$»•§••§•-•§»'  •§»«§»«§»^l 

to  reveal  to  him  the  price  that  the  fairy  had  affixed  to  his  cure. 
Ourson,  therefore,  was  far  from  knowing  the  truth. 

Ourson  now  felt  himself  restored  to  health,  rose  up,  pro 
ceeded  to  his  mother  softly  ?_nd  awakened  her  by  a  kiss.  Ag- 
nella  thought  he  was  delirious  and  called  Passerose  who  was 
astonished  when  Violette  told  them  that  Ourson  had  been 
restored  by  the  good  fairy  Drolette. 

After  all  this,  Ourson  and  Violette  loved  each  other 
more  tenderly  than  ever  and  they  never  left  each  other  unless 
their  occupations  forced  them  to  be  apart. 


221 


THE  WILD  BOAR 

TWO  years  passed.  One  day  Ourson  had  been  cut 
ting  wood  in  the  forest.  Violette  was  to  bring  him 
his  dinner  and  return  with  him  in  the  evening.  At 
midday  Passerose  hung  on  Violette's  arm  a  basket  contain 
ing  wine,  bread,  a  little  pot  of  butter,  some  ham  and  some 
cherries.  Violette  set  off  eagerly.  The  morning  had  ap 
peared  to  her  very  long  and  she  was  impatient  to  be  again 
with  Ourson.  To  shorten  the  way  she  went  through  the  for 
est  which  was  composed  of  large  trees  under  which  she  could 
easily  walk.  There  were  neither  briars  nor  thorns  in  her 
way  and  a  soft,  thick  moss  covered  the  earth. 

Violette  stepped  lightly  for  she  was  happy  to  have  found 
a  shorter  path  to  her  dear  Ourson.  When  she  had  passed 
over  about  half  the  distance  she  heard  the  noise  of  a  heavy 
and  precipitate  step  but  too  far  off  for  her  to  imagine  what 
it  could  be.  After  some  moments  of  expectation  she  saw 


222 


an  enormous  wild  boar  coming  towards  her.  He  seemed 
greatly  enraged,  ploughed  the  ground  with  his  tusks  and 
rubbed  the  bark  from  the  trees  as  he  passed  along.  His 
heavy  snorting  and  breathing  were  as  distinctly  heard  as  his 
step.  Violette  did  not  know  where  to  fly  or  to  hide  herself. 
While  she  was  hesitating  the  wild  boar  came  in  sight,  saw 
her,  and  paused.  His  eyes  were  flaming,  his  whole  body 
bristling,  his  tusks  clashing  together.  He  uttered  a  fero 
cious  grunt,  and  sprang  towards  Violette.  Happily  she 
was  near  a  tree  whose  branches  were  within  her  reach.  She 
seized  one,  sprang  up  with  it,  and  climbed  from  branch  to 
branch,  until  she  knew  she  was  beyond  his  reach.  Scarcely 
was  she  in  safety  when  the  savage  animal  precipitated  him 
self  with  all  his  weight  against  the  tree  in  which  she  had 
taken  refuge.  Furious  at  this  obstacle,  he  commenced  tear 
ing  the  bark  from  the  tree  and  gave  it  such  furious  blows 
with  his  snout  that  Violette  was  terribly  frightened.  The 
concussion  caused  by  these  violent  and  repeated  blows  might 
at  last  cause  the  fall  of  the  tree.  She  clung  tightly  and 
trembling  to  the  tree.  The  wild  boar  at  last  weary  of  his  use 
less  attacks  laid  himself  down  at  the  foot  of  the  tree  casting 
from  time  to  time  a  menacing  look  at  Violette. 

Many  hours  passed  in  this  painful  situation,  Violette 
trembling  but  holding  on  steadily  and  the  wild  boar,  some 
times  calm,  sometimes  in  a  terrible  rage,  springing  against 
the  tree  and  tearing  it  with  his  tusks. 


223 


Violette  takes  refuge  from  the  wild  boar 

Violette  called  on  her  brother,  her  dear  Ourson,  for 
help.  At  every  new  attempt  of  the  wild  boar  she  renewed 
her  cries  for  aid  but  alas!  Ourson  was  too  far  off  and  he 
could  not  hear.  No  one  came  to  her  aid. 

Discouragement  and  despair  gained  upon  her;  she  be 
gan  to  feel  hunger.  She  had  thrown  away  the  basket  of  pro 
visions  when  she  sprang  up  the  tree,  the  wild  boar  had 
trampled  upon  it,  crushed  it  and  eaten  up  everything  it  con 
tained. 

^        *        «fr        *        •!•        <•'        «fr        *        +        * 


224 


Whilst  Violette  was  a  prey  to  these  terrors  and  vainly 
calling  for  help  Ourson  was  amazed  at  not  seeing  her  come 
with  the  dinner. 

"Can  they  have  forgotten  me?"  he  said  to  himself. 
"No,  neither  my  mother  nor  Violette  could  have  forgotten 
me.  I  could  not  have  explained  myself  well.  Without 
doubt  they  expected  me  back  to  dinner ;  they  are  looking  for 
me  now  and  are  perhaps  uneasy." 

At  this  thought  Ourson  abandoned  his  work  and  com 
menced  walking  precipitately  towards  the  house.  He  also 
wished  to  shorten  the  way  and  determined  to  cross  the  forest. 
Soon  he  thought  he  heard  plaintive  cries  of  distress.  He 
paused — he  listened,  his  heart  beat  violently  as  he  believed 
he  recognized  the  voice  of  Violette.  But,  no — he  heard 
nothing  now.  He  was  about  to  resume  his  march  when  he 
heard  a  more  distinct  and  piercing  cry. 

Now  he  knew  that  it  must  be  Violette,  his  Violette,  who 
was  in  danger  and  calling  upon  Ourson  for  help.  He  ran 
in  the  direction  from  which  the  noise  seemed  to  come.  Ap 
proaching,  he  heard  not  only  calls  for  help  but  roars  and 
growls  accompanied  by  ferocious  cries  and  violent  blows. 
Poor  Ourson  ran  on  with  the  speed  of  despair.  At  last  he 
perceived  the  wild  boar  shaking  with  his  snout  the  tree  upon 
which  Violette  was  still  crouched  in  safety  though  pale  and. 
overcome. 

This  sight  gave  him  new  strength.     He  invoked  the  pro- 


225 


*f»  £  4*  <t*  *i*  *i>'  <§*  4*  •§•  4; 
tection  of  the  good  fairy  Drolette  and  rushed  upon  the  wild 
boar  with  his  axe  in  his  hand.  The  wild  boar  in  his  rage  bel 
lowed  furiously.  He  gnashed  his  formidable  tusks  one 
against  the  other  and  sprang  towards  Ourson,  who  dodged 
the  attack  and  jumped  to  one  side.  The  boar  passed  beyond 
him,  paused  a  moment,  then  turned  more  furious  than  ever 
against  Ourson  who  had  now  taken  breath  and  with  his  axe 
raised  in  his  hand  awaited  his  enemy. 

The  wild  boar  sprung  on  Ourson  and  received  on  his 
head  a  most  violent  blow  but  his  bones  were  so  hard  he 
scarcely  seemed  to  feel  it.  The  violence  of  the  attack  over 
threw  Ourson.  The  wild  boar,  seeing  his  enemy  on  the 
ground,  did  not  give  him  time  to  rise  but  sprang  upon  him 
and  with  his  tusks  endeavored  to  tear  him  to  pieces. 

Ourson  now  thought  himself  lost,  indeed  he  thought  no 
more  of  himself,  he  prayed  only  for  Violette's  safety. 

Whilst  the  wild  boar  was  thus  trampling  and  kicking 
his  enemy,  a  jeering  song  was  heard  just  above  the  combat 
ants.  The  wild  boar  shuddered,  suddenly  quitted  Ourson, 
raised  his  head  and  saw  a  lark  flying  above  them.  The 
mocking  song  continued  and  the  brute,  uttering  a  cry  of 
rage,  lowered  his  head  and  withdrew  slowly  without  once 
turning  round. 

Violette  at  sight  of  Ourson's  danger  had  fainted  away 
but  had  rested  supported  by  the  branches  of  the  tree.  Our 
son,  who  thought  himself  torn  to  pieces,  scarcely  dared  at- 


226 


tempt  to  move  but  feeling  no  pain  he  rose  promptly  to  assist 
Violette.  His  heart  was  full  of  gratitude  to  the  fairy  Dro- 
lette  to  whom  he  attributed  his  rescue.  At  this  moment  the 
lark  flew  towards  him,  pecked  his  cheeks  and  whispered  in 
his  ear : 

"Ourson,  it  was  the  fairy  Furious  who  sent  this  wild 
boar.  I  arrived  in  time  to  save  you.  Profit  by  the  gratitude 
of  Violette  and  change  skins  with  her.  She  will  consent 
joyfully." 

"Never!"  cried  Ourson.  "I  would  rather  be  a  bear  all 
my  life — rather  die.  Poor  Violette!  I  should  indeed  be 
base  if  I  abused  her  tenderness  towards  me  in  this  way." 

"Good-bye,  obstinate  one!"  said  the  lark,  flying  away 
singing,  "till  we  meet  again.  I  shall  come  again — and 
then " 

"The  result  will  be  the  same,"  said  Ourson. 

He  then  climbed  the  tree,  took  Violette  in  his  arms,  and 
descended.  He  laid  her  upon  the  soft  green  moss  and 
bathed  her  forehead  with  a  little  wine  he  found  in  a  broken 
bottle. 

In  a  few  moments  Violette  was  restored  to  conscious 
ness.  She  could  scarcely  believe  her  senses  when  she  saw 
Ourson,  living  and  unwounded,  kneeling  by  her  side  and 
bathing  her  forehead  and  temples. 

"Ourson !  dear  Ourson !  again  you  have  saved  my  life. 
Tell  me,  oh !  tell  me,  what  can  I  do  to  prove  my  gratitude?" 


227 


"Do  not  speak  of  gratitude,  my  cherished  Violette.  Do 
I  not  owe  all  my  happiness  to  you?  In  saving  your  life  I 
save  my  own  and  all  I  value." 

"All  that  you  say,  dear  brother,  is  sweet  and  tender  but 
I  desire  no  less  to  render  you  some  real  and  signal  service, 
which  will  show  all  the  gratitude  and  all  the  love  with  which 
my  heart  is  filled." 

"Good!  good!  we  shall  see,"  said  Ourson,  laughing. 
"In  the  mean  time  let  us  think  of  preserving  our  lives.  You 
have  eaten  nothing  since  morning,  poor  Violette  for  I  see  on 
the  ground  the  remnants  of  the  provisions  you  brought,  as  I 
suppose,  for  our  dinner.  It  is  late  and  the  day  is  declining 
so  we  must  hurry  to  return  to  the  farm  before  dark." 

Violette  now  tried  to  rise  but  her  terror  and  her  long  fast 
had  weakened  her  so  much  that  she  fell  to  the  ground. 

"I  cannot  stand,  Ourson,  I  am  too  weak.  What  will  be 
come  of  us?" 

Ourson  was  greatly  embarrassed.  Violette  was  no 
longer  a  child  and  had  grown  so  large  that  he  could  not  carry 
her  so  far,  neither  could  he  leave  her  exposed  to  the  attacks 
of  the  ferocious  beasts  of  the  forest  and  he  feared  she  could 
not  do  without  food  till  the  morning.  In  this  perplexity  he 
saw  a  packet  fall  at  his  feet.  He  raised  it,  opened  it  and 
found  a  pie,  a  loaf  of  bread  and  a  bottle  of  wine.  Ourson 
knew  that  this  bounty  was  from  the  hand  of  the  fairy  Drolette 
and  with  a  heart  full  of  gratitude  he  put  the  bottle  to  Vio- 


228 


Violette  consented  willingly  to  pass  the  night  in  the  forest 


lette's  lips.  One  mouthful  of  this  good  wine  which  was  in 
deed  unequalled  restored  a  portion  of  Violette's  strength. 
The  pie  and  the  bread  completely  restored  her  as  well  as 
Ourson  who  did  full  honor  to  the  repast.  While  eating  and 
drinking  they  conversed  of  their  past  terrors  and  present 
happiness. 

Now,  however,  it  was  night  and  neither  Violette  nor 
Ourson  knew  which  way  to  turn  their  steps  in  order  to  reach 
the  farm.  They  were  in  the  midst  of  a  wood.  Violette  was 
reclining  against  the  tree  which  had  been  her  refuge  from 
the  wild  boar.  They  dared  not  quit  this  spot  lest  in  the  ob 
scurity  they  might  not  find  as  comfortable  a  one. 

"Well,  dear  Violette,  do  not  be  alarmed.  It  is  warm, 
the  weather  is  beautiful  and  you  are  reclining  upon  a  bed 
of  soft  green  moss.  Let  us  pass  the  night  where  we  are.  I 
will  cover  you  with  my  coat  and  I  will  lie  at  your  feet  to  pro 
tect  you  from  all  danger  and  alarm.  Mamma  and  Passerose 
will  not  be  very  anxious  for  they  are  ignorant  of  the  dangers 
we  have  encountered  and  you  know  that  we  have  often  on  a 
lovely  evening  like  this  reached  home  after  they  had  retired." 

V iolette  consented  willingly  to  pass  the  night  in  the  for 
est.  In  the  first  place,  they  could  not  do  otherwise;  sec 
ondly,  she  was  never  afraid  with  Ourson  and  always  thought 
that  what  he  decided  to  do  was  right. 

Ourson  now  arranged  Violette's  bed  of  moss  in  the  best 
possible  manner,  took  off  his  coat  and  in  spite  of  her  resist- 


229 


ance  spread  it  over  her.  Then,  after  having  seen  Violette's 
eyes  close  and  sleep  take  possession  of  all  her  senses  he  lay  at 
her  feet  and  soon  slept  most  profoundly. 

Violette  was  the  first  awake  in  the  morning.  She 
walked  around  the  tree  which  had  sheltered  them  during  the 
night.  Ourson  awaked  and  not  seeing  Violette  he  sprang 
up  in  an  instant  and  called  her  name  in  a  voice  choking  with 
terror. 

"I  am  here!  I  am  here,  dear  brother!"  she  replied,  run 
ning  towards  him ;  "I  am  seeking  the  path  to  the  farm.  But 
what  is  the  matter?  you  tremble !" 

"I  thought  you  had  been  carried  away  by  some  wicked 
fairy,  dear  Violette,  and  I  reproached  myself  for  having 
fallen  asleep.  Let  us  go  now  quickly  in  order  to  reach  home 
before  mamma  and  Passerose  are  awake." 

Ourson  knew  the  forest  well.  He  soon  found  the  path 
to  the  farm  and  they  arrived  some  moments  before  Agnella 
and  Passerose  awoke.  They  agreed  to  conceal  from  Ag 
nella  the  dangers  to  which  they  had  been  exposed,  to  spare 
her  anguish  and  disquietude  for  the  future.  Passerose  alone 
was  made  the  confidant  of  their  dangerous  adventures. 


230 


THE  CONFLAGRATION 

OURSON  now  forbade  Violette  to  go  alone  in  the 
forest.  She  was  no  longer  allowed  to  carry  him 
his  dinner  so  he  always  returned  to  the  house  at 
midday.  Violette  never  left  the  farm  without  Ourson. 

Three  years  after  the  event  in  the  forest,  Ourson  saw 
Violette  arise  in  the  morning  pale  and  exhausted.  She  was 
seeking  him. 

"Come,  come,"  she  said,  drawing  him  along,  "I  have 
something  to  say — something  to  relate —  Oh,  come !" 

Ourson  was  much  alarmed  and  followed  her  precipi 
tately. 

"What  is  it,  dear  Violette?  For  the  love  of  Heaven, 
speak  to  me !  What  can  I  do  for  you  ?" 

"Nothing,  nothing,  dear  Ourson;  you  can  do  nothing 
— only  listen  to  me.  You  remember  the  dream  I  had  in  my 
childhood,  of  the  toad!  the  river!  the  danger!  Well,  last 


231 


night  I  had  this  same  dream  again.  It  is  terrible !  terrible ! 
Ourson,  dear  Ourson,  your  life  is  menaced!  If  you  die,  I 
will  die  also!" 

"How !     By  whom  is  my  life  threatened?" 

"Listen!  I  was  sleeping  and  a  toad — still  a  toad — al 
ways  a  toad — came  to  me  and  said : 

"  'The  moment  approaches  when  your  dear  Ourson  is  to 
resume  his  natural  skin.  To  you  he  is  to  be  indebted  for  this 
change.  I  hate  him!  I  hate  you!  You  shall  not  make 
each  other  happy!  Ourson  shall  perish  and  you  cannot  ac 
complish  the  sacrifice  which  in  your  folly  you  meditate.  In 
a  few  days,  yes,  perhaps  in  a  few  hours  I  shall  take  a  signal 
vengeance  upon  you  both.  Good-bye — do  you  hear? — till 
we  meet  again!' 

"I  awoke,  suppressed  a  cry  which  was  about  to  issue 
from  my  lips  and  saw,  as  I  saw  on  that  day  in  which  you 
saved  me  from  the  water,  the  hideous  toad  creeping  upon  the 
shutter  and  gazing  at  me  menacingly.  It  disappeared,  leav 
ing  me  more  dead  than  alive.  I  arose  dressed  myself  and 
came  to  find  you  my  brother,  my  friend  to  warn  you  against 
the  vengeance  of  the  fairy  Furious  and  to  entreat  you  to  seek 
the  aid  of  the  good  fairy  Drolette." 

Ourson  listened  in  great  alarm.  He  was  not  frightened 
by  the  fate  which  menaced  himself — he  was  agitated  by  the 
sacrifice  which  Furious  announced  and  which  he  under 
stood  but  too  well.  The  thought  alone  of  his  dear  and  lovely 


232 


Violette  being  muffled  up  in  his  hideous  bear's  skin  through 
devotion  to  him  made  him  tremble  and  he  preferred  death. 
Ourson's  anguish  was  pictured  in  his  countenance,  and  Vio 
lette,  who  was  watching  him  closely,  threw  herself  upon  his 
neck  and  sobbed  violently. 

"Alas!  my  brother,  my  dear  brother,  you  will  soon  be 
torn  from  me.  You ,  who  do  not  know  what  it  is  to  fear,  now 
tremble.  You  who  comfort  me  encourage  me  and  sustain 
me  in  all  my  fears  have  now  no  word  to  utter  to  restore  my 
failing  courage.  You  who  have  combated  the  most  terrible 
dangers  now  bow  your  head  and  are  resigned  to  fate." 

"No,  Violette,  it  is  not  fear  which  makes  me  tremble — 
it  is  not  fear  which  agitates  me.  It  is  a  word  which  the  fairy 
Furious  has  uttered,  of  which  you  do  not  comprehend  the 
meaning  but  which  I  understand  perfectly.  The  threat  was 
addressed  to  you,  my  Violette.  It  is  for  you  I  tremble !" 

Violette  divined  from  this  that  the  moment  of  sacrifice 
had  come,  that  she  was  about  to  be  called  upon  to  keep  the 
promise  she  had  made  to  the  fairy  Drolette.  In  place  of 
trembling  and  shrinking,  she  felt  the  most  lively  joy.  She 
could  now  at  last  make  some  return  for  the  devotion,  the  in 
cessant  watchful  tenderness  of  her  dear  Ourson — could  in 
her  turn  be  useful  to  him.  She  made  no  response  to  the 
fears  expressed  by  Ourson  but  thanked  him  and  spoke  to  him 
more  tenderly  than  ever  before,  thinking  that  soon  perhaps 
she  would  be  separated  from  him  by  death.  Ourson  had  the 


233 


same  thought.  They  both  fervently  invoked  the  protection 
of  the  fairy  Drolette.  Ourson,  indeed,  called  upon  her  in  a 
loud  voice  but  she  did  not  respond  to  his  appeal. 

The  day  passed  away  sadly.  Neither  Ourson  nor  Vio- 
lette  spoke  to  Agnella  on  the  subject  of  their  disquiet  for  fear 
of  aggravating  her  melancholy  which  had  been  constantly 
increasing  as  Ourson  grew  to  manhood. 

"Already  twenty  years  old!"  thought  she.  "If  he  per 
sists  in  living  in  this  solitude  and  seeing  no  one  and  in  refus 
ing  to  change  with  Violette,  who  asks  nothing  better,  I  am 
certain,  I  am  convinced,  he  will  wear  this  bear-skin  till  his 
death." 

Agnella  wept,  often  wept;  but  her  tears  brought  her  no 
remedy. 

The  day  Violette  had  her  frightful  dream,  Agnella  also 
had  a  dream.  The  fairy  Drolette  had  appeared  to  her : 

"Courage,  queen,"  she  said  to  her,  "in  a  few  days  Our 
son  will  lose  his  bear's  skin  and  you  can  give  him  his  true 
name  of  Prince  Marvellous." 

Agnella  had  awaked  full  of  hope  and  happiness.  She 
redoubled  her  tenderness  to  Violette,  believing  that  it  was  to 
her  she  would  owe  the  happiness  of  her  son. 

Every  one  retired  at  night  with  different  feelings.  Vio 
lette  and  Ourson,  full  of  anxiety  for  the  future  which  ap 
peared  so  threatening,  Agnella's  heart  bounding  with  joy 
at  that  same  future  which  appeared  so  near  and  so  replete 


234 


with  happiness,  Passerose,  astonished  at  the  melancholy  of 
the  one  and  the  joy  of  the  other  and  ignorant  of  the  cause 
of  both. 

All  slept,  however.  Violette  after  weeping  profusely. 
Ourson  after  having  invoked  the  fairy  Drolette;  Agnella 
after  smiling  and  thinking  of  Ourson  handsome  and  attrac- 
tive  and  Passerose  after  saying  to  herself  a  hundred  times : 
"But  what  is  the  matter  with  them  all  to-day?" 

Scarcely  an  hour  after  all  at  the  farm  were  asleep,  Vio 
lette  was  aroused  by  the  smell  of  fire  and  smoke.  Agnella 
awoke  at  the  same  moment. 

"Mother,"  said  Violette,  "do  you  not  smell  some 
thing?" 

"The  house  is  on  fire,"  said  Agnella.  "Look  what  a 
light  is  round  about  us !" 

They  sprang  from  their  beds  and  ran  to  the  parlor. 
The  flames  had  already  taken  possession  of  it  and  of  the 
neighboring  chambers. 

"Ourson!  Passerose!"  cried  Agnella. 

"Ourson!  Ourson!"  exclaimed  Violette. 

Passerose  sprang  half  clothed  into  the  parlor. 

"We  are  lost,  madam !  The  flames  are  all  through  the 
house.  The  doors  and  windows  are  firmly  closed — it  is  im 
possible  to  open  them." 

"My  son!  my  son!"  cried  Agnella. 

"My  brother!  my  brother!"  exclaimed  Violette. 


235 


They  ran  to  the  doors;  all  their  efforts  to  open  them  or 
the  windows  were  ineffectual. 

"Oh !  my  terrible  dream !"  murmured  Violette.  "Dear 
Ourson,  adieu  for  ever !" 

Ourson  had  also  been  awakened  by  the  flames  and 
smoke.  He  slept  out  of  the  farm-house,  and  near  the  stable. 
His  first  impulse  was  to  run  to  the  front  of  the  house  but  not 
withstanding  his  extraordinary  strength  he  could  not  open 
it.  One  would  have  thought  that  the  door  would  break  to 
pieces  under  his  efforts.  It  was  evidently  held  fast  by  the 
fairy  Furious. 

Ourson  sprang  upon  a  ladder  and  passed  across  the 
flames  into  a  granary  through  an  open  window,  then  de 
scended  into  the  room  where  his  mother  and  Violette  were 
embracing,  expecting  instant  death.  Before  they  had  time 
to  recognize  him  he  seized  them  in  his  arms  and  cried  to  Pas- 
serose  to  follow  him.  He  ran  along  the  granary  and  de 
scended  the  ladder  with  his  mother  in  one  arm  and  Violette 
in  the  other  and  followed  by  Passerose.  The  moment  after 
they  reached  the  ground  in  safety,  the  ladder  and  granary  be 
came  a  prey  to  the  flames. 

Ourson  led  Agnella  and  Violette  some  distance  from  the 
fire.  Passerose  was  self-possessed:  she  had  quite  a  large 
package  of  clothing  which  she  had  collected  at  the  com 
mencement  of  the  fire.  Agnella  and  Violette  had  escaped 
barefooted  and  in  their  night  robes,  and  the  clothing  brought 

4*        4*        4»        4»        4»        4»        4»        4»        4»        4* 

9     -  •  «V»  '~  «Qt  '  V»  <•»  .      V  V~  .9     •  «•»  ~JP 


236 


by  Passerose  was  thus  very  necessary  to  protect  them  from 
the  cold.  After  having  thanked  Ourson  for  saving  their 
lives  at  the  peril  of  his  own  they  complimented  Passerose 
upon  her  forethought. 

"See,"  said  Passerose,  "the  advantage  of  not  losing  one's 
senses.  Whilst  you  two  were  only  thinking  of  your  Ourson, 
I  made  up  this  package  of  necessary  things." 

"That  is  true,  my  good  Passerose;  but  what  purpose 
would  your  package  have  served,  if  my  mother  and  Violette 
had  perished  in  the  flames?" 

"Oh,  I  knew  very  well  that  you  would  not  allow  them  to 
be  burned  up  alive.  Is  any  one  ever  in  danger  when  you 
are  present?  Is  not  this  the  third  time  you  have  saved  Vio- 
lette's  life?" 

Violette  pressed  Ourson's  hands  tenderly  and  carried 
them  to  her  lips.  Agnella  embraced  her  and  said : 

"Dear  Violette,  Ourson  is  happy  in  your  tenderness 
which  fully  rewards  him  for  all  he  has  done  for  you.  I  feel 
assured  that  on  your  part  you  would  be  happy  to  sacrifice 
yourself  for  him  if  an  occasion  offered,  that  only  too  will 
ingly  would  you  help  him." 

Before  Violette  could  speak,  Ourson  said  with  anima 
tion: 

"Mother,  do  not  say  anything  to  Violette  of  sacrificing 
herself  for  me.  You  know  the  thought  alone  makes  me 
wretched." 


237 


In  place  of  replying  to  Ourson,  Agnella  placed  her 
hand  on  her  forehead  and  cried  out  anxiously : 

"The  casket,  Passerose!  the  casket!  Have  you  saved 
the  casket?" 

"I  forgot  it,  madam,"  said  Passerose. 

The  countenance  of  Agnella  expressed  such  regret  and 
anxiety,  that  Ourson  questioned  her  as  to  this  precious  cas 
ket  which  seemed  to  trouble  her  so  much. 

"The  casket  was  a  present  of  the  fairy  Drolette.  She 
told  me  that  the  happiness  of  Violette  was  contained  in  it.  It 
was  in  the  wardrobe,  at  the  foot  of  my  bed.  Alas !  by  what 
fatality  did  I  forget  it?" 

She  had  scarcely  uttered  these  words  when  the  brave 
Ourson  sprang  towards  the  burning  house  and  notwithstand 
ing  the  tears  and  supplications  of  Agnella,  Violette  and  Pas 
serose,  disappeared  in  the  flames  exclaiming: 

"You  shall  have  the  casket,  mother,  or  I  will  perish  with 
it!" 

A  horrible  silence  followed  this  act  of  Ourson.  Vio 
lette  fell  on  her  knees  with  her  arms  extended  towards  the 
burning  house,  Agnella  with  her  hands  clasped  looked  with 
straining  eyes  at  the  opening  through  which  Ourson  had 
entered  while  Passerose  was  motionless,  hiding  her  face  with 
her  hands.  Some  moments  passed  thus  and  they  appeared 
ages  to  the  three  women  who  were  expecting  a  sentence  of  life 
or  death. 


4»          4»          4*          *i»          4>          4*          4*          4»          4*          4* 

XK  4>--*>-9'-0>>47i-*>-4^j£j|£ 

Ourson  did  not  reappear.  The  crackling  of  the  burn 
ing  wood,  the  flashing  of  the  flames,  increased  in  violence. 
Suddenly,  a  frightful  noise  made  Violette  and  Agnella  utter 
a  cry  of  despair. 

The  roof,  covered  with  flames,  had  fallen  in  and  Ourson 
was  buried  under  the  ruins — crushed  by  the  ruins,  consumed 
by  the  fire. 

The  silence  of  death  succeeded  this  dreadful  catastro 
phe.  The  flames  diminished,  then  died  away — no  sound 
now  interrupted  the  despair  of  Agnella  and  Violette. 

Violette  had  fallen  into  the  arms  of  Agnella  and  they 
sobbed  thus  a  long  time  in  silence.  Passerose  contemplated 
the  smoking  ruins  and  wept.  Poor  Ourson  was  buried  there 
a  victim  of  his  courage  and  his  devotion !  Agnella  and  Vio 
lette  still  wept  bitterly;  they  appeared  neither  to  hear  nor 
understand  what  was  passing  around  them. 

"Let  us  leave  this  place,"  said  Passerose,  at  last. 

Agnella  and  Violette  made  no  response. 

Passerose  tried  to  lead  Violette  away. 

"Come,"  said  she;  "come,  Violette,  let  us  seek  a  shelter 
for  the  night — the  evening  fortunately  is  mild." 

"What  shelter  do  I  want?"  said  Violette.  "What  is  the 
evening  to  me  or  the  morning?  There  are  no  more  beauti 
ful  days  for  me !  The  sun  will  shine  no  more  but  to  illumine 
my  despair!" 

"But  if  we  remain  here  weeping  we  shall  die  of  hunger, 


239 


Violette,  and  in  spite  of  the  bitterest  grief,  we  must  think  of 
the  necessities  of  life." 

"Better  to  die  of  hunger  than  of  grief!  I  will  not 
leave  this  place  where  I  saw  my  dear  Ourson  for  the  last 
time — where  he  perished,  a  victim  of  his  tenderness  for 


us." 


Passerose  shrugged  her  shoulders;  she  remembered  that 
the  stable  had  not  been  burned  so  she  ran  there  with  all  speed, 
milked  the  cow,  drank  a  cupful  of  milk  and  tried  in  vain  to 
make  Agnella  and  Violette  do  the  same. 

Agnella  rose  and  said  to  Violette  in  a  solemn  tone : 

"Your  grief  is  just,  my  daughter.  Never  did  a  more 
noble  or  generous  heart  beat  in  a  human  form  than  Ourson's 
and  he  loved  you  more  than  he  loved  himself — to  spare  your 
grief  he  sacrificed  his  happiness  and  his  life." 

Agnella  now  recounted  to  Violette  the  scene  which  pre 
ceded  Ourson's  birth,  the  power  Violette  had  to  deliver  him 
from  his  deformity  by  accepting  it  for  herself  and  Ourson's 
constant  prayer  that  Violette  should  never  be  informed  of 
the  possibility  of  such  a  sacrifice. 

It  is  easy  to  comprehend  the  feelings  of  loving  tender 
ness  and  regret  which  rilled  the  heart  of  Violette  after  this 
confidence  and  she  wept  more  bitterly  than  ever. 

"And  now,  my  daughter,"  continued  Agnella,  "there 
remains  one  duty  to  fulfil,  that  is  to  give  burial  to  my  son. 
We  must  clear  away  these  ruins  and  remove  the  ashes  and 


240 


when  we  have  found  the  remains  of  our  well-beloved  Our- 

son " 

Sobs  interrupted  her  speech;  she  could  say  no  more. 


241 


THE  WELL 

AGNELLA,  Violette  and  Passerose  walked  slowly 
towards  the  burned  walls  of  the  farmhouse.     With 
the  courage  of  despair  they  removed  the  smoking 
ruins.     They  worked  diligently  two  days  before  this  work 
was  completed.    No  vestige  of  poor  Ourson  appeared  and 
yet  they  had  removed  piece  by  piece,  handful  by  handful,  all 
that  covered  the  site.     On  removing  the  last  half-burned 
planks,  Violette  perceived  an  aperture,  which  she  quickly 
enlarged.     It  was  the  orifice  of  a  well.     Her  heart  beat  vio 
lently — a  vague  hope  inspired  it. 

"Ourson !"  cried  she,  with  a  faint  voice. 
"Violette !  dear  Violette !     I  am  here ;  I  am  saved !" 
Violette  could  reply  only  by  a  smothered  cry;  she  lost 
her  consciousness  and  fell  into  the  well  which  enclosed  her 
dear  Ourson.     If  the  good  fairy  Drolette  had  not  watched 
over  her  fall,  she  would  have  broken  her  head  and  limbs 

•I*       <ft»        <|»       <ft»       •§»        4*       4*       4*        4*       4* 


242 


•I*         «!•         «I»         «!••!•         •!•         •!»•!»          «i»         «£i 

99-»9S«9$SS 

against  the  sides  of  the  well.  But  their  kind  protectress,  who 
had  already  rendered  them  so  many  services,  sustained  her 
and  she  fell  safely  at  Ourson's  feet. 

Violette  soon  returned  to  consciousness.  Their  happi 
ness  was  too  great  to  be  believed  in — to  be  trusted.  They  did 
not  cease  to  give  the  most  tender  assurances  of  affection. 
And  now  they  were  aroused  from  their  ecstasy  by  the  cries  of 
Passerose,  who,  losing  sight  of  Violette  and  seeking  her 
amongst  the  ruins,  discovered  the  open  well.  Peering  into 
the  darkness  she  saw  Violette's  white  robe  and  she  imagined 
that  the  poor  girl  had  thrown  herself  intentionally  into  the 
well  and  there  found  the  death  she  sought.  Passerose 
screamed  loud  enough  to  destroy  her  lungs.  Agnella  came 
slowly  forward  to  know  the  cause  of  this  alarm. 

"Be  silent,  Passerose,"  cried  Ourson  in  a  loud  voice; 
"you  are  frightening  our  mother.  I  am  in  the  well  with 
Violette ;  we  are  happy  and  want  for  nothing." 

"Oh  blessed  news!  blessed  news!"  cried  Passerose;  "I 
see  them!  I  see  them!  Madam,  madam,  come  quickly, 
quickly!  They  are  here — they  are  well — they  have  need 
of  nothing!" 

Agnella,  pale,  and  half  dead  with  emotion,  listened  to 
Passerose  without  comprehending  her.  She  fell  on  her 
knees  and  had  not  strength  to  rise.  But  when  she  heard  the 
voice  of  her  dear  Ourson  calling  to  her :  "Mother,  mother, 
your  poor  son  Ourson  still  lives!"  she  sprang  toward  the 

ifr        «£        4»        *i*        *§•        <i*        4f        4*        •$•        *t* 


243 


well,  and  would  have  precipitated  herself  within,  had  not 
Passerose  seized  her  by  the  arms  and  drawn  her  back  sud 
denly. 

"For  the  love  of  Ourson,  dear  queen,  do  not  throw  your 
self  into  this  hole;  you  will  kill  yourself!  I  will  restore 
Ourson  and  Violette  to  you  unharmed." 

Agnella,  trembling  with  happiness,  comprehended  the 
wisdom  of  the  counsel  given  by  Passerose.  She  remained 
rooted  to  the  spot  but  shuddering  with  agitation  while  Pas 
serose  ran  to  seek  a  ladder. 

Passerose  was  absent  a  long  time  which  was  excusable 
as  she  was  somewhat  confused.  First  she  seized  a  cord,  then 
a  pitchfork,  then  a  chair.  For  an  instant  she  thought  of  low 
ering  the  cow  to  the  bottom  of  the  well  so  that  poor  Ourson 
might  have  a  drink  of  fresh  warm  milk.  At  last  she  found 
the  ladder  before  her  eyes,  almost  in  her  hands,  but  she  had 
not  seen  it. 

While  Passerose  was  seeking  the  ladder,  Ourson  and 
Violette  talked  incessantly  of  their  present  happiness  and  the 
despair  and  anguish  they  had  endured. 

"I  passed  uninjured  through  the  flames,"  said  Ourson, 
"and  sought  groping  about  for  the  wardrobe  of  my  mother. 
The  smoke  suffocated  and  blinded  me.  Then  I  felt  myself 
raised  by  the  hair  and  cast  to  the  bottom  of  this  well  where 
you  have  come  to  join  me,  dear  Violette. 

"In  place  of  finding  water,  or  even  moisture  here,  I  felt 


244 


at  once  a  sweet,  fresh  air.  A  soft  carpet  was  spread  on  the 
bottom :  you  see  it  is  still  here.  There  was  from  some  source 
sufficient  light  around  me.  I  found  ample  provisions  at  my 
side.  Look  at  them,  Violette,  I  have  not  touched  them.  A 
few  drops  of  wine  was  all  I  could  swallow. 

"The  knowledge  of  your  despair  and  that  of  my  mother 
rendered  me  too  unhappy  and  the  fairy  Drolette  took  pity 
on  me.  She  appeared  to  me  under  your  form,  dear  Violette, 
and  I  took  her  for  you  and  sprang  forward  to  seize  you  in 
my  arms  but  I  embraced  only  a  vague  form  of  air  or  vapor. 
I  could  see  her  but  I  could  not  touch  her. 

:  'Ourson,'  said  the  fairy,  smiling  sweetly  upon  me,  'I 
have  assumed  Violette's  form  to  testify  my  friendship  in  the 
most  agreeable  way.  Be  comforted;  you  shall  see  her  to 
morrow.  She  weeps  bitterly,  because  she  believes  you  to  be 
dead  but  I  will  send  her  to  you  to-morrow.  She  will  make 
you  a  visit  at  the  bottom  of  this  well.  She  will  accompany 
you  when  you  go  forth  from  this  tomb  and  you  shall  see  your 
mother  and  the  blue  heavens  and  the  dazzling  sun  which 
neither  your  mother  nor  Violette  wish  to  look  upon  since 
your  loss,  but  which  appeared  beautiful  to  them  while  you 
were  with  them.  You  will  return  once  more  to  this  well  for 
it  contains  your  happiness/ 

'  'My  happiness !'  I  exclaimed  to  the  fairy;  'when  I  have 
found  my  mother  and  my  Violette  I  shall  be  in  possession  of 
all  my  happiness.' 

•$»•$»<$»        ^»        «£        ^        •§»•£        <i*        *$ 


245 


"  'Believe  implicitly  what  I  say.  This  well  contains 
your  happiness  and  that  of  Violette.' 

"  'Violette's  happiness,  madam,  is  to  live  with  me  and 
my  mother.' ! 

"Ah!  you  replied  well,"  interrupted  Violette.  "But 
what  said  the  fairy?" 

"  'I  know  what  I  say,'  she  answered.  'In  a  few  days 
something  will  be  wanting  to  complete  your  happiness. 
You  will  find  it  here.  We  will  meet  again,  Ourson.  Re 
member  what  I  have  said.' 

"  'Yes,  madam ;  I  hope  it  will  be  soon.' 

"  When  you  see  me  again,  my  poor  child,  you  will  be 
scarcely  content  and  then  you  will  wish  that  you  had  never 
seen  me.  Silence  and  farewell/ 

"She  flew  away  smiling  sweetly,  leaving  behind  her  a 
delicious  perfume  and  an  atmosphere  so  soft  and  heavenly 
that  it  diffused  a  peaceful  calm  in  my  heart.  I  suffered  no 
more — I  expected  you." 

Violette  on  her  part  comprehended  better  than  Ourson 
why  the  next  return  of  the  fairy  would  be  painful  to  him. 
Since  Agnella  had  revealed  to  her  in  confidence  the  nature  of 
the  sacrifice  that  she  could  impose  upon  herself,  she  was  re 
solved  to  accomplish  it,  in  spite  of  the  opposition  of  Ourson. 
She  thought  only  of  the  delight  of  giving  an  immense  proof 
of  her  affection.  This  hope  tempered  her  joy  at  having 
found  him. 

*        *        *        +        +        ^        *        *        *        * 


246 


When  Ourson  had  completed  his  narrative,  they  heard 
the  shrill  voice  of  Passerose  crying  out  to  them : 

"Look,  look,  my  children!  the  ladder.  I  will  put  it 
down  to  you.  Take  care  that  it  does  not  fall  on  your  heads. 
You  must  have  some  provisions  down  there;  send  them  up, 
if  you  please ;  we  are  somewhat  destitute  above  here.  For 
two  days  I  have  only  had  a  little  milk  to  drink  and  a  crust. 
Your  mother  and  Violette  have  lived  upon  the  air  and  their 
tears.  Softly!  softly!  take  care  not  to  break  the  ladder. 
Madam !  madam !  here  they  are :  here  are  Ourson's  and  Vio- 
lette's  heads. — Good !  Step  up !  There  you  are !" 

Agnella,  still  pallid  and  trembling,  was  immovable  as 
a  statue. 

After  having  seen  Violette  in  safety,  Ourson  sprang 
from  the  well  and  threw  himself  into  his  mother's  arms.  She 
covered  him  with  tears  and  kisses  and  held  him  a  long  time 
clasped  to  her  heart.  After  having  thought  him  dead  dur 
ing  so  many  painful  hours,  it  seemed  a  dream  to  her  almost 
impossible  to  realize  that  she  was  holding  him  safe  once 
more.  Finally  Passerose  terminated  this  melting  scene  by 
seizing  Ourson  and  saying  to  him : 

"Now  it  is  my  turn !  I  am  forgotten,  forsooth,  because 
I  do  not  bathe  myself  in  tears ;  because  I  keep  my  head  cool 
and  preserve  my  strength.  Was  it  not  Passerose,  after  all, 
who  got  you  out  of  that  terrible  hole?  Speak  the  truth." 

"Yes,  yes,  my  good  Passerose !    You  may  believe  that  I 


247 


love  you  and  indeed  I  thank  you  for  drawing  me  out  of  it 
where,  however,  I  was  doing  very  well  after  my  sweet  Vio- 
lette  came  down  to  me." 

"But  now  I  think  of  it,"  said  Passerose,  "tell  me,  Vio- 
lette,  how  did  you  get  to  the  bottom  of  that  well  without  kill 
ing  yourself?" 

"I  did  not  go  down  purposely.  I  fell  and  Ourson  re 
ceived  me  in  his  arms." 

"All  this  is  not  very  clear,"  said  Passerose.  "The  fairy 
Drolette  had  something  to  do  with  it." 

"Yes,  the  good  and  amiable  fairy,"  said  Ourson.  "She 
is  always  counteracting  the  cruelties  of  her  wicked  sister." 

While  thus  talking  merrily,  their  stomachs  gave  indica 
tion  that  they  were  suffering  for  dinner.  Ourson  had  left  in 
the  well  the  provisions  furnished  by  the  fairy.  The  rest  of 
the  happy  family  were  still  embracing  and  weeping  over  past 
remembrances  but  Passerose  without  saying  a  word  de 
scended  into  the  well  and  remounted  with  the  provisions 
which  she  placed  on  a  bundle  of  straw;  she  then  placed 
around  the  table  four  other  bundles  of  straw  for  seats. 

"Dinner  is  ready,"  said  she ;  "come  and  eat ;  you  all  need 
food.  The  good  queen  and  Violette  will  soon  fall  from  ex 
haustion.  Ourson  has  had  a  little  wine  but  he  has  eaten 
nothing.  Here  is  a  pie,  a  ham,  bread  and  wine.  Long  life 
to  the  good  fairy!" 

Agnella,  Violette  and  Ourson  did  not  require  to  be  told 


248 


a  second  time  but  placed  themselves  gayly  at  the  table. 
Their  appetites  were  good  and  the  repast  excellent.  Hap 
piness  illuminated  every  countenance;  they  talked,  laughed, 
clasped  each  other's  hands  and  were  in  paradise. 

When  dinner  was  over,  Passerose  was  surprised  that  the 
fairy  Drolette  had  not  provided  for  all  their  wants. 

"Look,"  said  she,  "the  house  is  in  ruins,  we  are  desti 
tute  of  everything !  The  stable  is  our  only  shelter,  the  straw 
our  only  bed  and  the  provisions  I  brought  up  from  the  well 
our  only  food.  Formerly  everything  was  provided  before 
we  had  the  time  to  ask  for  if." 

Agnella  looked  suddenly  at  her  hand — the  ring  was  no 
longer  there !  They  must  now  gain  their  bread  by  the  sweat 
of  their  brows.  Ourson  and  Violette  seeing  her  air  of  con 
sternation  demanded  the  cause  of  it. 

"Alas!  my  children,  you  will  no  doubt  think  me  very 
ungrateful  to  feel  disquieted  about  the  future  in  the  midst  of 
our  great  happiness  but  I  perceive  that  during  the  fire  I  have 
lost  the  ring  given  me  by  the  good  fairy  and  this  ring  would 
have  furnished  us  with  all  the  necessaries  of  life  so  long  as  it 
was  upon  my  finger.  Alas!  I  have  it  no  longer.  What 
shall  we  do?" 

"Dismiss  all  anxiety,  dear  mother,"  said  Ourson.  "Am 
I  not  tall  and  strong?  I  will  seek  for  work  and  you  can  all 
live  on  my  wages." 

"And  I,  too,"  said  Violette,  "can  I  not  assist  my  good 


249 


mother  and  Passerose?  In  seeking  work  for  yourself,  Our- 
son,  you  can  also  find  something  for  me  to  do." 

"I  will  go  at  once  and  seek  work,"  said  Ourson. 
"Adieu,  mother.  We  will  meet  again,  Violette." 

Kissing  their  hands,  he  set  off  with  a  light  step. 

He  had  no  presentiment,  poor  boy,  of  the  reception 
which  awaited  him  in  the  three  houses  where  he  sought  em 
ployment. 


250 


THE  FARM— THE  CASTLE— THE  FORGE 

OURSON  walked  more  than  three  hours  before  he 
arrived  at  a  large  and  beautiful  farm  where  he 
hoped  to  obtain  employment.  He  saw  from  a  dis 
tance  the  farmer  and  his  family  seated  before  his  front  door 
taking  their  evening  meal. 

He  was  but  a  short  way  off  when  one  of  the  children,  a 
little  boy  about  ten  years  of  age,  perceived  him.  He  sprang 
from  his  seat,  uttered  a  cry  of  terror  and  fled  into  the  house. 

A  second  child,  a  little  girl  eight  years  old,  hearing  the 
cry  of  her  brother  turned  towards  Ourson  and  commenced 
the  most  piercing  shrieks. 

All  the  family  now  followed  the  movement  of  the  chil 
dren  and  turned  around.  At  the  sight  of  Ourson  the  women 
cried  out  with  terror  and  the  children  fled  in  wild  alarm. 
The  men  seized  sticks  and  pitchforks  expecting  to  be  at- 


251 


tacked  by  poor  Ourson  whom  they  took  for  some  extraor 
dinary  animal  escaped  from  a  menagerie. 

Ourson,  seeing  this  movement  of  terror  and  preparation 
for  attack,  spoke  to  them  hoping  to  dissipate  their  fears. 

"I  am  not  a  bear,  as  you  seem  to  suppose,  but  a  poor 
boy  seeking  work  and  who  would  be  very  glad  if  you  should 
give  him  employment." 

The  farmer  was  greatly  amazed  to  hear  a  bear  speak. 
He  did  not  know  whether  to  fly  or  to  interrogate  him  further. 
He  resolved,  however,  to  speak. 

"Who  are  you  and  from  whence  do  you  come?" 

"I  come  from  the  Woodland  Farm  and  I  am  the  son  of 
Agnella,"  Ourson  replied. 

"Ah,  then  it  was  you  who  in  your  childhood  went  with 
your  mother  to  market  and  frightened  all  our  children  to 
death.  You  have  lived  in  the  woods  and  done  without  our 
help.  Why  do  you  seek  us  now?  Go  away  and  live  as  you 
have  lived  heretofore." 

"Our  farm-house  is  burned  to  the  ground.  I  have  to 
work  now  with  my  hands  to  support  my  mother  and  sister. 
For  this  reason,  I  pray  you  to  give  me  work.  I  will  do  all 
you  command  me." 

"Do  you  suppose,  boy,  that  I  will  take  into  my  service  a 
villainous  animal  like  you  who  will  frighten  my  wife  and  my 
servants  to  death  and  throw  my  children  into  convulsions? 
I  am  not  quite  such  a  fool,  my  boy;  not  quite  such  a  fool. 


252 


Enough  of  this.     Be  off,  and  allow  us  to  finish  our  dinner. 

"Master  farmer,  be  merciful.  Only  try  my  work. 
Place  me  altogether  by  myself;  then  no  one  will  fear  me.  I 
will  conceal  myself  so  well  that  your  children  shall  not  see 


me." 


"Will  you  be  done  talking,  wicked  bear?  Go  instantly ; 
if  you  don't  you  shall  feel  the  teeth  of  my  pitchfork." 

Poor  Ourson  bowed  his  head.  Tears  of  humiliation 
and  disappointment  glittered  in  his  eyes.  He  withdrew 
slowly,  followed  by  the  coarse  laugh  and  shouts  of  the  farm 
hands. 

When  out  of  sight  he  no  longer  restrained  his  tears,  but 
in  all  this  shame  and  despair  the  thought  that  Violette  could 
take  upon  herself  his  ugly  covering  did  not  enter  his 
thoughts. 

Ourson  walked  on  till  he  came  in  sight  of  a  castle  where 
he  saw  a  crowd  of  men  coming,  going  and  laboring  at  every 
kind  of  work.  Some  were  mowing,  some  raking,  some 
currying  horses,  some  sweeping,  some  watering  plants,  some 
sowing. 

"Here  is  a  house  where  I  shall  certainly  find  work,"  said 
Ourson  to  himself.  "I  see  neither  women  nor  children  and 
I  think  the  men  will  not  be  afraid  of  me." 

Ourson  drew  near  without  being  seen.  He  took  off  his 
hat  and  stood  before  a  man  who  seemed  to  be  the  superin 
tendent. 


253 


*       4*       *       *       f»       *       4>       «fr       4*       £ 

"Sir—"  said  he. 

The  man  looked  up,  recoiled  a  step  when  he  saw  Ourson 
and  examined  him  with  the  greatest  surprise. 

"Who  are  you  and  what  do  you  want?"  said  he,  in  a 
rude  voice. 

"Sir,  I  am  the  son  of  Agnella,  mistress  of  the  Woodland 
Farm." 

"Well !  and  what  has  brought  you  here?" 

"Our  house  is  burned  down,  sir.  I  am  seeking  work  in 
order  to  support  my  mother  and  sister.  I  hope  you  will  be 
good  enough  to  give  me  employment." 

"Give  employment  to  a  bear?" 

"Sir,  I  have  only  the  appearance  of  a  bear.  Under  this 
rough  outside,  which  is  so  repugnant  to  you,  there  beats  a 
human  heart — a  heart  capable  of  gratitude  and  affection. 
You  shall  have  no  reason  to  complain  either  of  my  work  or 
of  my  good  will." 

Whilst  Ourson  spoke  and  the  superintendent  listened 
with  a  mocking  air,  a  great  noise  was  heard  amongst  the 
horses.  They  began  to  kick  and  prance  and  the  grooms 
could  scarcely  hold  them.  Some  of  them  indeed  escaped 
and  fled  in  terror  to  the  woods. 

"It  is  the  bear!  It  is  the  bear!"  cried  the  grooms.  "It 
has  terrified  the  horses.  Drive  it  off !  Chase  it  away !  We 
cannot  control  our  horses." 

"Off  with  you !"  cried  the  superintendent. 


254 


Ourson  was  stupefied  by  his  misfortunes  and  was  im 
movable. 

"Ha!  you  will  not  go,"  vociferated  the  man.  "Wait  a 
few  moments,  you  hairy  beast.  I  will  give  you  something  to 
run  for.  Halloa,  men!  bring  out  the  dogs,  and  set  them 
upon  this  animal.  Hurry ! — see  him  scampering  off !" 

In  fact  Ourson,  more  dead  than  alive  at  this  cruel  treat 
ment,  precipitately  withdrew  from  the  presence  of  these 
wicked  and  inhuman  men.  This  second  attempt  had  failed 
utterly  but  he  would  not  allow  himself  to  be  discouraged. 

"It  is  still  three  or  four  hours  before  sunset  so  I  have 
time  to  continue  my  search  for  work." 

He  directed  his  steps  towards  a  forge  which  was  some 
distance  from  Woodland  Farm.  The  master  of  the  forge 
employed  a  great  many  workmen.  He  gave  work  to  those 
who  asked  it,  not  in  charity,  but  in  view  of  his  own  interest. 
He  was  feared  but  he  was  not  loved.  He  developed  the 
riches  of  the  country  but  no  one  thanked  him  for  it  because 
he  alone  profited  by  it.  By  his  avidity  and  his  opulence  he 
ground  down  the  poor  workmen  who  could  only  find  em 
ployment  with  this  new  Marquis  of  Carabas. 

Poor  Ourson  arrrived  at  the  forge.  The  master  was  at 
the  door,  scolding  some,  threatening  others  and  terrifying 
all. 

"Sir,"  said  Ourson,  drawing  near,  "have  you  any  work 
to  give  me?" 


255 


"Certainly.     What  kind  of  work ?" 

He  raised  his  head  at  these  words  for  he  had  replied 
without  looking  at  Ourson.  When  his  eye  fell  upon  him  he 
did  not  finish  his  phrase ;  his  eyes  flashed  with  rage  and  he 
stammered  out : — 

"What  foolery  is  this?  Are  we  in  the  midst  of  the 
Carnival,  that  a  workman  ventures  upon  such  a  ridiculous 
masquerade?  Throw  off  your  ugly  bear's  skin  instantly  or 
I  will  crisp  your  bristles  for  you  in  my  fire." 

"This,  sir,  is  no  masquerade,"  replied  Ourson,  sadly;  "it 
is,  alas!  my  natural  skin  but  if  you  will  be  humane  enough 
to  employ  me  you  will  see  that  my  strength  is  equal  to  my 
goodwill." 

"I  give  work  to  you,  you  vile  animal!"  cried  the  master 
of  the  forge,  foaming  with  rage :  "I  will  put  you  into  a  sack 
and  send  you  to  a  menagerie  or  I  will  throw  you  into  a  den 
with  your  brother  bears.  You  will  have  work  enough  to 
defend  yourself  from  their  claws.  Be  off!" 

And  brandishing  his  club  he  would  have  dealt  Ourson  r, 
heavy  blow  if  the  poor  boy  had  not  made  a  hasty  retreat. 


THE  SACRIFICE 

OURSON  turned  his  steps  homeward,  discouraged 
and  exhausted.     He  walked  slowly  and  arrived  at 
the  farm  late.    Violette  ran  to  meet  him,  took  him 
by  the  hand,  and  without  saying  a  word  led  him  to  his  mother. 
There  she  fell  on  her  knees  and  said : — 

"My  mother,  I  know  what  our  well-beloved  Ourson  has 
suffered  to-day.  During  his  absence  the  fairy  Furious  has 
told  me  all  and  the  good  fairy  Drolette  has  confirmed  her 
story.  My  mother,  when  our  Ourson  was,  as  we  believed, 
lost  to  us  for  ever  and  lost  for  my  sake  you  revealed  to  me  that 
which  in  his  nobility  and  goodness  he  wished  to  conceal.  I 
know  that  by  changing  skins  with  him  I  can  restore  to  him 
his  original  beauty.  Happy,  a  hundred  times  happy  in  hav 
ing  this  opportunity  to  recompense  the  tenderness  and  devo 
tion  of  my  dearly-loved  brother  Ourson,  I  demand  to  make 
this  exchange  allowed  by  the  fairy  Drolette  and  I  entreat  her 
to  complete  the  transfer  immediately." 


257 


"Violette!  Violette!"  exclaimed  Ourson,  in  great  agita 
tion,  "take  back  your  words !  You  do  not  know  to  what  you 
engage  yourself;  you  are  ignorant  of  the  life  of  anguish  and 
misery  unparalleled,  the  life  of  solitude  and  isolation  to 
which  you  thus  condemn  yourself;  you  know  not  the  un 
ceasing  desolation  you  will  feel  at  knowing  that  you  are  an 
object  of  fear  to  all  mankind.  Violette,  Violette,  in  pity  to 
me,  withdraw  your  words!" 

"Dear  Ourson,"  said  Violette,  calmly,  but  resolutely, 
"in  making  what  you  believe  to  be  so  great  a  sacrifice,  I  ac 
complish  the  dearest  wish  of  my  heart;  I  secure  my  own 
happiness;  I  satisfy  an  ardent  and  imperious  desire  to  testify 
my  tenderness  and  my  gratitude.  I  esteem  myself  for  do 
ing  what  I  propose.  I  should  despise  myself  if  I  left  it  un 
done." 

"Pause,  Violette,  for  one  instant  longer,  I  beseech  you ! 
Think  of  my  grief,  when  I  no  longer  see  my  beautiful  Vio 
lette,  when  I  think  of  you  exposed  to  the  railleries,  the  horror 
of  men.  Oh!  Violette,  do  not  condemn  your  poor  Ourson 
to  this  anguish." 

The  lovely  face  of  Violette  was  veiled  with  sadness. 
The  fear  that  Ourson  would  feel  repugnance  towards  her 
made  her  heart  tremble ;  but  this  thought,  which  was  wholly 
personal,  was  very  fleeting — it  could  not  triumph  over  her 
devoted  tenderness.  Her  only  response  was  to  throw  herself 
in  the  arms  of  Agnella,  and  say : — 


258 


"Mother,  embrace  your  fair  and  pretty  Violette  for  the 
last  time." 

Whilst  Agnella,  Ourson  and  Passerose  embraced  her 
and  looked  lovingly  upon  her — whilst  Ourson,  on  his  knees, 
supplicated  her  to  leave  him  his  bear-skin  to  which  he  had 
been  accustomed  for  twenty  years — Violette  called  out  again 
in  a  loud  voice : — 

"Fairy  Drolette!  Fairy  Drolette!  come  and  accept  the 
price  of  the  life  and  health  of  my  dear  Ourson." 

At  this  moment  the  fairy  Drolette  appeared  in  all  her 
glory.  She  was  seated  in  a  massive  chariot  of  gold,  drawn 
by  a  hundred  and  fifty  larks.  She  was  clothed  with  a  robe 
of  butterflies'  wings,  of  the  most  brilliant  colors  while  from 
her  shoulders  fell  a  mantle  of  network  of  diamonds,  which 
trailed  ten  feet  behind  her  and  it  was  so  fine  in  texture  that  it 
was  light  as  gauze.  Her  hair,  glittering  like  tissue  of  gold, 
was  ornamented  by  a  crown  of  carbuncles  more  brilliant 
than  the  sun ;  each  of  her  slippers  was  carved  from  a  single 
ruby  and  her  beautiful  face,  soft,  yet  gay,  breathed  content 
ment.  She  fixed  upon  Violette  a  most  affectionate  regard. 

"You  wish  it,  then,  my  daughter?"  said  she. 

"Madam,"  cried  Ourson,  falling  at  her  feet,  "deign  to 
listen  to  me.  You,  who  have  loaded  me  with  undeserved 
benefits — you,  who  have  inspired  me  with  boundless  grati 
tude — you,  good  and  just — will  you  execute  the  mad  wish  of 
my  dear  Violette?  Will  you  make  my  whole  life  wretched 


259 


by  forcing  me  to  accept  this  sacrifice?     No,  no,  charmino- 

"  t> 

and  humane  fairy,  you  could  not,  you  will  not  do  it !" 

Whilst  Ourson  was  thus  supplicating,  the  fairy  gave 

Violette  a  light  touch  with  her  wand  of  pearl  and  Ourson 

another — then  said : — 

"Let  it  be  according  to  the  wish  of  your  heart,  my 

daughter.     Let  it  be  contrary  to  your  ardent  desires,  my 


son/ 


At  the  same  moment,  the  face,  arms  and  the  whole  body 
of  the  lovely  young  girl  were  covered  with  the  long  hair 
which  Ourson  had  worn,  and  Ourson  appeared  with  a  white 
smooth  skin,  which  set  off  his  extreme  beauty  to  advantage. 

Violette  gazed  at  him  with  admiration,  while  he,  his  eyes 
cast  down  and  full  of  tears,  dared  not  look  at  his  poor  Vio 
lette,  so  horribly  metamorphosed.  At  last  he  looked  up, 
threw  himself  in  her  arms,  and  they  wept  together. 

Ourson  was  marvellously  handsome.  Violette  was,  as 
Ourson  had  been,  without  form,  without  beauty,  but  not 
ugly.  When  Violette  raised  her  head  and  looked  at  Agnella, 
the  latter  extended  her  hands  towards  her,  and  said : — 

"Thanks,  my  daughter,  my  noble,  generous  child." 

"Mother,"  said  Violette,  in  low  voice,  "do  you  love  me 
still?" 

"Do  I  love  you,  my  cherished  child?  Yes,  a  hundred 
times,  a  thousand  times  more  than  ever  before." 

"Violette,"  said  Ourson,  "never  fear  being  ugly  in  our 


260 


eyes.  To  my  eyes,  you  are  a  hundred  times  more  beautiful 
than  when  clothed  with  all  your  loveliness.  To  me  you  are 
a  sister — a  friend  incomparable.  You  will  always  be  the 
companion  of  my  life,  the  ideal  of  my  heart." 


261 


THE  COMBAT 

VIOLETTE  was  about  to  reply,  when  a  kind  of 
roaring  was  heard  in  the  air,  and  they  saw  descend 
a  chariot  made  of  crocodile's  skin,  drawn  by  fifty 
enormous  toads.  All  the  toads  were  hissing  and  blowing, 
and  would  have  cast  their  infectious  venom  in  every  direc 
tion,  if  they  had  not  been  restrained  by  the  power  of  the  fairy 
Drolette. 

When  the  chariot  reached  the  ground,  the  fairy  Furious, 
a  huge  and  heavy  creature,  issued  from  it.  Her  big  eyes 
seemed  bursting  from  their  sockets,  her  large  flat  nose  cov 
ered  her  wrinkled,  withered  cheeks,  her  monstrous  mouth 
extended  from  ear  to  ear  and  when  it  was  open  a  long  pointed 
black  tongue  was  seen  licking  her  horrid  teeth. 

She  was  not  more  than  three  feet  in  height  and  was  very 
corpulent;  her  grizzly  skin  was  gluey  and  cold,  like  a  snail's 
and  her  thin  red  hair  fell  in  locks  of  unequal  length  around 


262 


her  throat,  which  was  disfigured  by  a  goitre.  Her  large, 
flat  hands  looked  like  the  fins  of  a  shark,  her  dress  was  made 
of  snail's  skins  and  her  mantle  of  the  skins  of  toads. 

She  advanced  towards  Ourson  (who  shall  hereafter 
be  known  by  his  true  name  of  PRINCE  MARVELLOUS)  with  a 
slow  step.  She  paused  in  front  of  him  and  casting  a  furious 
glance  upon  the  fairy  Drolette  and  an  eye  of  mocking 
triumph  upon  Violette,  she  folded  her  great  cold  arms  and 
said  in  a  sharp  yet  hoarse  voice : — 

"My  sister  has  triumphed  over  me,  Prince  Marvellous. 
I  have,  however,  one  consolation:  you  will  not  be  happy, 
because  you  have  obtained  your  original  beauty  at  the  ex 
pense  of  that  little  fool,  who  is  now  frightful  and  repugnant 
and  whom  you  will  now  never  wish  to  approach.  Yes !  yes ! 
weep,  my  handsome  Ourson !  You  will  weep  a  long  time, 
Violette,  and  you  will  regret  bitterly,  if  you  do  not  already 
regret,  that  you  have  given  your  beautiful  skin  to  the  prince 
Marvellous." 

"Never,  madam,  never!  My  only  regret  is  that  I  did 
not  know  sooner  what  I  could  do  to  testify  my  gratitude." 

The  fairy  Drolette,  whose  countenance  had  assumed  an 
unaccustomed  expression  of  severity  and  irritation,  now 
waved  her  wand  and  said : — 

"Silence,  sister!  You  shall  not  triumph  long  over  the 
misfortunes  of  Violette.  I  will  provide  a  remedy  for  those 
misfortunes :  her  generous  devotion  merits  recompense." 


263 


4*          4*          4«          4*          4*          4*          4*          4-*          4*          4* 

jy.J9.if-xf-xf-J9>vf-Ji]iif>if. 

"I  defy  you  to  come  to  her  assistance  under  penalty  of 
my  wrath,"  said  Furious. 

"I  do  not  doubt  your  rage,  sister,  but  I  disdain  to  punish 
you  for  it,"  replied  Drolette. 

"To  punish  me! — Do  you  dare  to  threaten  me?"  said 
Furious.  And  hissing  furiously,  she  called  her  chariot, 
mounted  it,  rose  in  the  air  and  tried  to  launch  upon  Drolette 
all  the  venom  of  her  toads  in  order  to  suffocate  her. 

But  Drolette  knew  her  sister  perfectly.  Her  faithful 
larks  held  the  door  of  her  chariot  open  and  she  sprang 
within.  The  larks  rose  in  the  air,  hovered  above  the  toads, 
and  then  lowered  themselves  rapidly  upon  them.  The  toads, 
in  spite  of  their  weight,  escaped  the  blows  by  turning  adroitly 
to  one  side.  They  however  threw  their  venom  on  the  larks 
which  were  nearest  to  them,  who  died  instantly. 

Drolette  detached  them  with  the  rapidity  of  a  thunder 
bolt,  rose  again  in  the  air  and  fell  so  adroitly  on  the  toads, 
that  the  larks  tore  out  their  eyes  with  their  claws,  before 
Furious  had  time  to  come  to  the  rescue  of  her  army. 

The  outcries  of  the  toads  and  the  hissing  of  the  larks 
made  a  deafening  noise;  and  the  fairy  Drolette  called  out  to 
her  friends,  who  were  regarding  the  combat  with  terror : — 

"Withdraw  immediately  and  stop  your  ears!" 

Which  was  done  instantly,  in  obedience  to  her  com 
mand. 

The  fairy  Furious  made  one  last  effort.     She  guided  her 


264 


blinded  toads  in  such  a  way  as  to  meet  the  larks  face  to  face, 
and  to  dart  their  venom  upon  them. 

But  Drolette  rose  higher  and  higher  in  the  air  and 
Furious  found  herself  always  under  her  sister's  chariot. 

At  last,  unable  to  contain  her  rage,  Furious  cried  out : — 

"You  are  assisted  by  the  queen  of  the  fairies,  an  old  fool 
whom  I  should  gladly  see  in  the  lower  regions!" 

Scarcely  had  she  pronounced  these  words  when  her 
chariot  fell  heavily  to  the  earth.  The  toads  perished  and  the 
chariot  disappeared.  The  fairy  Furious  only  remained,  in 
the  form  of  an  enormous  toad.  She  wished  to  speak  but  she 
could  only  bellow  and  snuffle.  She  gazed  at  Drolette  and 
her  larks — at  Prince  Marvellous,  Violette  and  Agnella,  in  a 
transport  of  rage  but  her  power  was  destroyed. 

The  fairy  Drolette  lowered  her  chariot,  descended  to  the 
earth  and  said : — 

"The  queen  of  the  fairies  has  punished  you  for  your 
audacity,  sister.  Repent,  if  you  wish  to  obtain  pardon." 

The  only  answer  of  Furious  was  to  spit  forth  her 
poisonous  venom,  which  happily  reached  no  one. 

Drolette  extended  her  wand  towards  her  and  said: 

"I  command  you  to  disappear  and  never  to  appear  again 
to  the  prince  Marvellous,  to  Violette  or  to  their  mother." 

Drolette  had  scarcely  uttered  these  words  when  the  toad 
disappeared;  there  remained  no  vestige  of  the  chariot  or  of 
herself. 


265 


Drolette  remained  some  time  motionless.  She  passed 
her  hand  over  her  brow,  as  if  to  chase  away  a  sad  thought; 
then  approaching  Prince  Marvellous,  she  said  to  him : — 

"Prince,  the  title  which  I  give  you  indicates  your  birth. 
You  are  the  son  of  King  Ferocious  and  the  queen  Aimee, 
concealed  till  now  under  the  appearance  of  a  modest  farmer 
woman.  The  name  of  your  father  sufficiently  indicates  his 
character.  Your  mother  having  prevented  him  from  killing 
his  brother  Indolent  and  his  sister-in-law  Nonchalante,  be 
turned  his  rage  against  her.  I  was  her  protectress,  and 
carried  her  off  with  her  faithful  Passerose  in  a  cloud. 

"And  you,  Princess  Violette,  your  birth  is  equal  to  that 
of  Prince  Marvellous.  Your  father  and  mother  were  that 
same  King  Indolent  and  Queen  Nonchalante  who,  saved 
once  by  Queen  Aimee,  became  at  last  the  victims  of  King 
Ferocious  and  their  own  apathy.  Since  that  time  King 
Ferocious  has  been  killed  by  his  subjects  who  could  no 
longer  support  his  cruel  yoke. 

"They  expect  you,  prince,  to  reign  over  them.  I  have 
revealed  to  them  your  existence  and  I  have  promised  them 
that  you  will  take  a  wife  worthy  of  you.  You  can  select 
from  the  twelve  princesses  whom  your  father  retained  cap 
tive  after  having  slain  their  parents.  They  are  all  wise 
and  beautiful  and  each  has  a  kingdom  for  her  marriage 
portion." 

Surprise  had  kept  Prince  Marvellous  silent.     At  the 


266 


last  words  of  the  fairy  he  turned  towards  Violette,  and  seeing 
that  she  was  weeping,  he  said : — 

"Why  do  you  weep,  my  Violette?  Do  you  fear  that  I 
will  blush  for  you — that  I  will  not  dare  to  testify  before  my 
whole  court  the  tenderness  with  which  you  inspire  me? 
That  I  will  conceal  what  you  have  done  for  me  or  forget  the 
bonds  which  attach  me  to  you  for  ever?  Can  you  believe 
that  I  will  be  ungrateful  enough  to  seek  any  other  affection 
than  yours  and  fill  your  place  by  any  of  those  princesses  held 
captive  by  my  father?  No,  dearest  Violette!  Until  this 
time  I  have  seen  in  you  only  a  sister  but  from  this  mo 
ment  you  are  the  companion  of  my  life,  my  sole  friend,  my 
wife!" 

"Your  wife,  dear  brother?  That  is  impossible !  How 
can  you  seat  upon  your  throne  a  creature  so  repulsive  as 
your  poor  Violette?  How  will  you  dare  to  brave  the  raillery 
of  your  subjects  and  of  the  neighboring  kings?  And  how 
could  I  show  my  deformity  in  the  midst  of  the  festivals  given 
on  your  return  to  your  kingdom?  No,  no,  my  brother! 
Let  me  live  near  you,  near  to  your  mother,  alone,  unknown, 
covered  with  a  veil.  I  cannot  be  your  wife!  No  one  shall 
blame  you  for  having  made  so  sad  a  choice." 

The  prince  insisted  long  and  firmly.  Violette  could 
scarcely  control  her  emotions  but  she  resisted  with  as  much 
resolution  as  devotion.  Agnella  said  nothing.  She  would 
have  been  willing  that  her  son  should  accept  even  this  last 


267 


sacrifice  from  poor  Violette  and  simply  allow  her  to  live  near 
to  them  but  hidden  from  the  world. 

Passerose  wept  and  in  a  low  tone  encouraged  the  prince 
in  his  determination. 

"Violette,"  said  the  prince,  at  last,  "since  you  abso 
lutely  refuse  to  ascend  the  throne  with  me,  I  abandon 
it  and  all  royal  power  in  order  to  live  with  you  as  before 
in  solitude  and  happiness.  Without  your  sweet  presence, 
the  sceptre  would  be  a  heavy  burden;  with  you  at  my  side, 
our  little  farm  will  be  a  paradise!  Say,  dear  Violette,  shall 
it  be  so?" 

uYes,  dear  brother,  you  have  triumphed;  let  us  live  as 
we  have  lived  so  many  years :  modest  in  our  lives,  happy  in 
our  affections." 

"Noble  prince  and  generous  princess,"  said  the  fairy, 
"you  shall  be  recompensed  for  this  rare  and  devoted  tender 
ness.  Prince,  in  the  well  to  which  I  carried  you  during  the 
fire,  there  is  a  priceless  treasure  for  Violette  and  yourself. 
Descend  into  the  well,  seek  for  it,  and  when  you  have  found 
it  bring  it  to  me.  I  will  teach  you  its  value." 

The  prince  did  not  wait  to  be  told  a  second  time ;  he  ran 
towards  the  well ;  the  ladder  was  still  there  and  he  descended. 
On  arriving  at  the  bottom,  he  saw  nothing  but  the  carpet 
which  had  been  there  from  the  first ;  he  searched  the  walls  of 
the  well,  but  saw  no  indication  of  treasure.  Finally  he 
raised  the  carpet,  and  perceived  a  black  stone  with  a  ring 


268 


attached;  he  raised  the  stone  and  discovered  a  casket  which 
glittered  like  a  constellation. 

"This  must  contain  the  treasure  spoken  of  by  the  fairy," 
said  he. 

The  prince  seized  the  casket;  it  was  as  light  as  a  nut 
shell.  He  ascended  the  ladder  hastily,  holding  the  casket 
carefully  in  his  arms. 

They  were  awaiting  his  return  with  impatience.  He 
handed  the  casket  to  the  fairy.  Agnella  exclaimed : — 

"This  is  the  same  casket  you  confided  to  me,  madam, 
and  which  I  supposed  I  had  lost  in  the  fire." 

"It  is  the  same,"  replied  the  fairy.  "Here  is  the  key; 
open  it,  prince." 

Prince  Marvellous  hastened  to  open  it.  But  who  can 
describe  the  general  disappointment,  when,  in  place  of  some 
rich  treasure  which  they  supposed  it  contained,  they  found 
only  the  bracelets  which  Violette  had  worn  when  her  cousin 
found  her  sleeping  in  the  wood,  and  a  vial  of  perfumed  oil ! 

The  fairy  looked  from  one  to  the  other,  and  enjoyed 
their  surprise  and  consternation.  She  took  the  bracelets  and 
gave  them  to  Violette. 

"This  is  my  bridal  present,  my  dear  child;  every  one  of 
these  diamonds  has  the  property  of  guarding  from  all  evil 
influences  the  person  who  wears  it,  and  of  endowing  its 
wearer  with  every  virtue,  enormous  riches  and  resplendent 
beauty,  with  wit,  intellect  and  all  desirable  happiness.  Use 

*        *        *        *       ,*«*•*        •$»«!• 


269 


them  for  the  children  who  will  be  born  of  your  union  with 
Prince  Marvellous. 

"As  to  this  vial  of  perfumed  oil,  it  is  the  wedding  gift  of 
the  prince  your  cousin.  I  know  you  love  perfumes,  this 
has  peculiar  virtues ;  use  it  to-day.  To-morrow  I  will  return 
to  seek  you  and  carry  you  all  to  your  kingdom,"  she  said. 

"I  renounce  my  kingdom,  madam,"  said  Ourson. 

"Who  will  govern  your  people?"  said  Agnella. 

"You,  my  mother,  if  you  are  willing,"  replied  Ourson. 

The  queen  was  about  to  refuse,  when  the  fairy  inter 
fered. 

"We  will  speak  of  this  to-morrow,"  said  she.  "You, 
madam,  I  know,  desire  to  accept  the  crown  which  you  are 
about  to  refuse.  I  forbid  you,  however,  to  accept  it  before 
my  return.  And  you,  dear  and  amiable  prince,"  added  she, 
in  a  sweet  voice,  accompanied  with  an  affectionate  glance, 
"I  forbid  you  to  repeat  this  offer  before  my  return.  Adieu 
till  to-morrow.  When  you  are  truly  happy,  my  dear  chil 
dren,  think  kindly  of  your  friend  the  fairy  Drolette." 

The  fairy  ascended  her  chariot.  The  larks  flew  like 
lightning  and  she  soon  disappeared,  leaving  behind  her  a  de 
licious  perfume. 


270 


THE  RECOMPENSE 

PRINCE  MARVELLOUS  looked  at  Violette  and 
sighed  heavily;  Violette  gazed  at  the  prince  and 
smiled  sweetly. 

"How  handsome  you  are,  my  dear  cousin!  I  am  so 
happy  to  have  it  in  my  power  to  restore  you  your  beauty. 
And  now  I  will  pour  some  of  this  perfumed  oil  upon  my 
hands;  since  I  cannot  please  your  eye,  I  will  at  least  embalm 
you,"  said  she,  laughing. 

She  uncorked  the  vial,  and  entreated  Marvellous  to 
sprinkle  some  drops  on  her  forehead  and  cheeks.  The  heart 
of  the  prince  was  too  full  for  words.  He  took  the  vial  and 
obeyed  the  order  of  his  cousin.  Their  surprise  and  joy 
were  indescribable  on  seeing  that  as  soon  as  the  oil  touched 
Violence's  forehead  the  hair  disappeared  and  her  skin  re 
sumed  its  original  purity  and  dazzling  whiteness. 

The  prince  and  Violette,  on  seeing  the  virtue  of  this 

«t»         <i*         4»         4*         •$•         <i»         4»         4»         4*         4< 

4£V&4*-94£«£95t9 


271 


wonderful  oil,  uttered  loud  cries  of  delight  and  ran  towards 
the  stable  where  they  saw  Agnella  and  Passerose.  They 
called  their  attention  to  the  happy  effect  of  this  perfumed  oil 
given  them  by  the  fairy.  Both  joined  in  their  happiness. 
The  prince  could  scarcely  believe  the  evidence  of  his  senses. 
And  now  nothing  could  prevent  his  union  with  Violette,  so 
good,  so  devoted,  so  tender,  so  lovely,  so  well  constituted  to 
make  him  supremely  happy. 

The  queen  thought  of  the  morrow — of  her  return  to  her 
kingdom,  which  she  had  abandoned  twenty  years  ago.  She 
wished  that  she  herself,  that  Violette,  that  her  son  the  prince 
had  clothing  worthy  of  so  great  an  occasion  but,  alas !  she 
had  neither  the  time  nor  the  means  to  procure  them:  they 
would  therefore  be  compelled  to  wear  their  coarse  clothing, 
and  thus  show  themselves  to  their  people.  Violette  and 
Marvellous  laughed  at  this  distress  of  their  mother. 

"Do  you  not  think,  mamma,"  said  Violette,  "that  our 
dear  prince  is  sufficiently  adorned  with  his  rare  beauty  and 
that  a  rich  and  royal  robe  would  not  make  him  more  beauti 
ful  or  more  amiable?" 

"And  do  you  not  agree  with  me,  my  dear  mother,"  said 
Marvellous,  "in  thinking  that  our  dear  Violette  is  lovely 
enough  in  the  simplest  clothing,  that  the  lustre  of  her  eyes 
surpasses  the  most  brilliant  diamonds,  that  the  clear  white 
ness  of  her  teeth  rivals  successfully  the  rarest  pearls,  that  the 
richness  of  her  blonde  hair  surpasses  a  crown  of  brilliants?" 


272 


"Yes,  yes,  my  children/'  replied  Agnella,  "without 
doubt,  you  are  both  of  you  handsome  and  attractive  but  a  rich 
dress  spoils  nothing,  not  even  beauty.  Jewels,  embroidery 
and  heavy  brocades  would  detract  nothing  from  your  charms. 
And  I  who  am  old " 

"But  not  ugly,  madam,"  interrupted  Passerose,  hastily. 
"You  are  still  amiable  and  handsome,  in  spite  of  your  little 
country  cap,  your  skirts  of  coarse  striped  cloth,  your  waist  of 
red  camlet  and  your  stomacher  of  simple  cloth.  Besides, 
when  you  return  to  your  kingdom,  you  can  buy  every  kind 
of  dress  your  heart  desires." 

The  evening  passed  away  gayly  and  there  seemed  no 
anxiety  about  the  future.  The  fairy  had  provided  their  sup 
per ;  they  passed  the  night  on  the  bundles  of  hay  in  the  stable 
and  as  they  were  all  fatigued  by  the  emotions  of  the  day  they 
slept  profoundly.  The  sun  had  been  shining  a  long  time 
and  the  fairy  Drolette  was  with  them,  before  they  awoke. 

A  soft  "Hem!  hem!"  of  the  fairy  aroused  them.  The 
prince  was  the  first  to  open  his  eyes ;  he  threw  himself  on  his 
knees  before  the  fairy  and  thanked  her  with  such  warmth 
and  gratitude  that  her  heart  was  touched. 

Violette  was  on  her  knees  by  his  side  and  joining  her 
thanks  to  those  of  the  prince. 

"I  do  not  doubt  your  gratitude,  dear  children,"  said  the 
fairy;  "but  I  have  much  to  do.  I  am  expected  in  the  king 
dom  of  the  king  Benin  where  I  am  to  attend  at  the  birth  of 


the  third  son  of  the  princess  Blondine.  This  prince  is  to  be 
the  husband  of  your  first  daughter,  Prince  Marvellous,  and 
I  am  resolved  to  endow  him  with  all  the  qualities  which  will 
obtain  for  him  the  warm  love  of  your  daughter.  And  now  I 
must  conduct  you  to  your  kingdom;  I  will  return  in  time  to 
be  present  at  your  wedding.  Queen,"  she  continued,  turn 
ing  to  Aimee,  who  was  now  just  opening  her  eyes,  "we  are 
about  to  set  out  immediately  for  your  son's  kingdom.  Are 
you  and  your  faithful  Passerose  ready  for  the  journey?" 

"Madam,"  replied  the  queen,  with  a  slight  embarrass 
ment,  "we  are  ready  to  follow  you  but  will  you  not  blush  for 
our  dress,  so  little  worthy  of  our  rank?" 

"It  is  not  I  who  will  blush,  queen,"  said  the  fairy, 
smiling,  "but  rather  yourself  who  have  this  sensation  of 
shame.  But  I  will  remedy  this  evil  also." 

Saying  this,  she  described  a  circle  with  her  wand  above 
the  head  of  the  queen,  who  in  the  same  moment  found  herself 
clothed  in  a  robe  of  gold  brocade.  Upon  her  head  was  a  hat 
with  splendid  plumes,  fastened  with  a  band  of  superb 
diamonds  and  her  boots  were  of  velvet,  spangled  with  gold. 

Aimee  looked  at  her  robe  with  an  air  of  complaisance. 

"And  Violette  and  my  son  the  prince,  will  you  not  ex 
tend  your  goodness  to  them  also?" 

"Violette  and  the  prince  have  asked  for  nothing.  I  will 
do  as  they  wish.  Speak,  Violette,  do  you  desire  to  change 
your  costume?" 


274 


"Madam,"  replied  Violette,  casting  down  her  sweet  eyes 
and  blushing,  "I  have  been  sufficiently  happy  in  this  robe  of 
simple  cloth.  In  this  costume  my  brother  knew  me  and 
loved  me.  Permit  me  to  continue  to  wear  it  as  far  as  regard 
for  my  station  allows  and  allow  me  to  preserve  it  always  in 
remembrance  of  the  happy  years  of  my  childhood." 

The  prince  thanked  Violette  for  these  sweet  words,  and 
pressed  her  hand  tenderly. 

The  fairy  kindly  nodded  her  approval  and  called  for  her 
chariot,  which  was  waiting  a  few  steps  from  them.  She  en 
tered  and  placed  the  queen  next  herself,  then  the  prince, 
Violette  and  Passerose. 

In  less  than  an  hour  the  larks  had  flown  over  the  three 
thousand  leagues  which  separated  them  from  the  kingdom  of 
Prince  Marvellous.  All  his  court  and  all  his  subjects,  ap 
prised  beforehand  by  the  fairy,  expected  him.  The  streets 
and  the  palaces  were  filled  by  the  eager,  happy  crowd. 

When  the  chariot  appeared  in  sight,  the  people  uttered 
cries  of  joy  which  were  redoubled  when  it  drew  up  before  the 
great  entrance  of  the  palace,  when  they  saw  descend  Queen 
Aimee,  a  little  older,  no  doubt,  but  still  pretty  and  gracious, 
and  the  Prince  Marvellous,  whose  natural  beauty  and  grace 
were  enhanced  by  the  splendor  of  his  clothing,  glittering 
with  gold  and  precious  stones,  which  were  also  a  present 
from  the  fairy. 

But  the  acclamations  arose  to  frenzy  when  the  prince, 


275 


taking  Violette  by  the  hand,  presented  her  to  the  people. 

Her  sweet,  attractive  countenance,  her  superb  and  ele 
gant  form,  were  adorned  with  a  dress  with  which  the  fairy 
had  clothed  her  by  one  stroke  of  her  wand. 

Her  robe  was  of  gold  lace,  while  her  waist,  her  arms  and 
shoulders  shone  with  innumerable  larks  formed  of  diamonds 
larger  than  humming-birds.  On  her  graceful  head  she  wore 
a  crown  of  larks  made  of  precious  stones  of  all  colors.  Her 
countenance,  soft  but  gay,  her  grace,  her  beauty,  won  the 
hearts  of  all. 

For  a  long  time  nothing  was  heard  but  shouts  of  "Long 
live  King  Marvellous!  Long  live  Queen  Violette!"  The 
noise  and  tumult  were  so  great  that  many  persons  became 
deaf.  The  good  fairy,  who  desired  that  only  joy  and  happi 
ness  should  prevail  throughout  the  kingdom  on  this  aus 
picious  day,  cured  them  instantly  at  the  request  of  Violette. 

There  was  a  magnificent  feast  spread  for  the  court  and 
the  people.  A  million,  three  hundred  and  forty-six  thou 
sand,  eight  hundred  and  twenty-two  persons  dined  at  the 
expense  of  the  fairy  and  each  guest  was  permitted  to  carry 
away  enough  for  eight  days. 

During  the  repast  the  fairy  set  off  for  the  kingdom  of 
King  Benin,  promising  to  return  in  time  for  the  wedding  of 
Marvellous  and  Violette.  During  the  eight  days  of  the 
fairy's  absence  Marvellous,  who  saw  that  his  mother  was  a 
little  sad  at  not  being  queen,  entreated  her  earnestly  to  accept 


276 


Violette's  kingdom  and  she  consented  to  reign  there  on  con 
dition  that  King  Marvellous  and  Queen  Violette  would  come 
every  year  and  pass  three  months  with  her. 

Queen  Aimee,  before  parting  with  her  children,  wished 
to  witness  their  marriage.  The  fairy  Drolette  and  many 
other  fairies  of  her  acquaintance  and  many  genii  were  in 
vited  to  the  marriage.  They  all  received  the  most  magnifi 
cent  presents,  and  were  so  satisfied  with  the  welcome  given 
them  by  King  Marvellous  and  Queen  Violette  that  they 
graciously  promised  to  return  whenever  they  were  invited. 

Two  years  afterwards  they  received  an  invitation  to  be 
present  at  the  birth  of  the  first  child  of  King  Marvellous. 
There  came  to  Queen  Violette  a  daughter,  who,  like  her 
mother,  was  a  marvel  of  goodness  and  beauty. 

The  king  and  queen  could  not  fulfil  the  promise  they 
had  made  to  Queen  Aimee.  One  of  the  genii  who  had  been 
invited  to  the  wedding  of  Marvellous  and  Violette,  found  in 
Queen  Aimee  so  much  of  goodness,  sweetness,  and  beauty, 
that  he  loved  her,  and,  visiting  her  several  times  in  her  new 
kingdom  and  being  affectionately  and  graciously  received 
by  her,  he  carried  her  off  one  day  in  a  whirlwind.  Queen 
Aimee  wept  for  a  while  but  as  she  loved  the  genius  she  was 
not  inconsolable;  indeed,  she  promptly  consented  to  wed 
him.  The  king  of  the  genii  granted  to  her  as  a  wedding 
present  the  power  of  participating  in  all  the  privileges  of  her 
husband:  never  to  die,  never  to  grow  old  and  the  ability  to 


277 


4*        4*       .  4»         4*        4*        4>        4»         4»         4»         4» 

Jr*x?-x*9-Xf-xf-x?-x>-5f.5* 

transport  herself  in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye  wherever  she 
wished  to  go.  Aimee  used  this  power  very  often  to  visit  her 
son  and  his  children. 

King  Marvellous  and  Queen  Violette  had  eight  sons 
and  four  daughters  and  they  were  all  charming.  They  were 
happy,  without  doubt,  for  they  loved  each  other  tenderly  and 
their  grandmother,  who,  it  was  said  spoiled  them  a  little  in 
duced  their  grandfather,  the  genius  Bienveillant,  to  con 
tribute  all  in  his  power  to  their  happiness.  Consequently, 
they  received  many  rich  gifts. 

Passerose,  who  was  warmly  attached  to  Queen  Aimee, 
had  followed  her  into  her  new  kingdom  but  when  the  genius 
carried  her  off  in  a  whirlwind,  Passerose,  seeing  herself  for 
gotten  and  not  being  able  to  follow  her  mistress  was  so  sad  in 
the  loneliness  caused  by  the  departure  of  Aimee,  that  she 
prayed  the  fairy  Drolette  to  transport  her  to  the  kingdom  of 
King  Marvellous  and  Queen  Violette.  She  remained  with 
them  and  took  care  of  their  children  to  whom  she  often  re 
counted  the  adventures  of  Ourson  and  Violette.  She  still 
remains,  it  is  said,  though  the  genius  and  his  queen  have 
made  her  many  excuses  for  not  having  carried  her  off  in  the 
whirlwind. 

"No,  no,"  Passerose  replied  to  all  these  explanations; 
"let  us  remain  as  we  are.  You  forgot  me  once — you  might 
forget  me  another  time.  Here,  my  dear  Ourson  and  my 
sweet  Violette  never  forget  their  old  nurse.  I  love  them  and 


278 


I  will  remain  with  them.  They  loved  me  and  they  will  take 
care  of  me." 

The  farmer,  the  superintendent,  and  the  master  of  the 
forge  who  had  been  so  cruel  to  Ourson  were  severely 
punished  by  the  fairy  Drolette. 

The  farmer  was  devoured  by  a  bear,  some  hours  after  he 
had  chased  away  Ourson. 

The  superintendent  was  dismissed  by  his  master  for  hav 
ing  let  loose  the  dogs,  who  escaped  and  never  could  be  found. 
The  same  night  he  was  bitten  by  a  venomous  serpent  and  ex 
pired  some  moments  afterwards. 

The  master  of  the  forge  having  reprimanded  his  work 
men  too  brutally,  they  resolved  upon  vengeance:  seized  him 
and  cast  him  into  the  blazing  furnace  where  he  perished 
miserably. 


279 


t 


f~\ 

Q 


